Skip to main content

Full text of "Fairy tales from many lands"

See other formats


f>-yg^>% 


y 


,t«C&i^.v^- 


3^9    PyU,K,     E  601262f*^ 

Faulty  T-bL^s  ^^ot^  M^-^y  Lti-yji/s 


NY  PUBLIC 


LIBRARY     THE  BRANCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3333  01195  6360 


^^^-? 


A  UXf 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/fairytalesfrommaOOpyle 


FAIRY  TALES  FROM  MANY  LANDS 


.i- 


FAIRY    TALES    FROM 
MANY    LANDS 


BY 


KATHARINE   PYLE 

AUTHOR  OF  "where  THE  Wi/tD"  -ii-OvyS,"    "THE  CCUNTitRPATVIE  FAIRY," 
"CARELESS  JAIIE,  AMD  (JJM^fi  TA'(,ES,"  ^TCl 


WITH   ILLUSTRATICtlSBY'  THE 


AUTHOR 


NEW  YORK 
E.  P.  BUTTON  &  CO.,  INC. 


'  \  \     (jlorpyti^t;.  191 1 
BY^'ip^  t'.  pl'T.TON  &  Company 


First  printing October,  1911 

Second   -printing July,  1911 

Third  printing August,  1520 

Fourth  printing.. October,  1925 

Fifth  printing March,  1926 

Sixth   printing ...   Feb.,   1932 
Seventh  printing Nov.,  1938 

TfHElTEW  YORK^' 

PUBLIC  IIBRARY 
ECOf  2L7 

ASTOR   LENOX  AND 
Tl^DEN    FOUXiOATIONS 

O  t 


P 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The  Seven  Golden  Ppaf.';ns    ,  .,    ,.,    ,,   ,. ,    •     .     n 

MiSHOSHA,  THE  Magician  o?  i'HE:LAi<:R''.  jo',    .     .     47 

Haamdaanee  and  the  V/i£e  Ga^el-:.^  \     ,     .     .79 

The  Two  Sisters    .      ;    ;.;.■,  T;  v,  ;-•,•,     o     .     .     98 

The  Feather  OF  THE  Zhak  Bird    >:. '-  ^     ,.     ,     .118 

The  Beautiful  Maria  di  Legno 140 

The  Evil  One  Who  Married  Three  Sisters      .   176 

The  Faithful  Dog 196 

Kempion 209 

Buttercup » 219 

The  Sun  and  the  Moon 238 

How    the    Elephant    and    the    Whale    were 
Tricked 247 

Cherry 261 

Diamonds  and  Roses  and  Pearls     .     ,     :.     .     .  280 
The  Three  Cows     ............  295 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 
The  gulls  carried  him  swiftly  back  to  Mishosha's 
Island Frontispiece 

There  were  many  beautiful  dresses  among  the  treas- 
ures of  the  palace 102 

She  lifted  it  in  her  hands  and- tasted  ^t  ' .     .      .     .   128 

Each  one  was  said  to  be  handsomer  than  the  others  .   176 

Overcome  with  joy  at  the  sight  of  such  a  treasure    .   198 

"Then  show  me  how,  and  I  will  hold  the  ax  for 
you" 234 

"Ha!"  cried  the  Sun,  "is  it  you,  fair  one?"  .      .  244 

He  was  richly  dressed  and  looked  like  a  foreigner    .  264 

She  lifted  the  heavy  pitcher  for  her  to  drink     .     .  282 


FAIRY  TALES  FROM  MANY  LANDS 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 


(From  the  Servian  Folk  Lore) 

THERE  was  once  a  king  who  had 
three  sons,  and  he  had  also  a  golden 
apple  tree,  that  bore  nothing  but 
golden  apples,  and  this  tree  he  loved  as 
though  it  had  been  his  daughter.  The  king 
was  never  able,  however,  to  have  any  of  the 
fruit  it  bore,  for  no  sooner  were  the  apples 
ripe  than  they  would  disappear  in  the  night, 
and  this  in  spite  of  a  guard  being  set  around 
the  garden  to  watch  it  and  see  that  no  one 
entered  in. 

II 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

One  time  the  eldest  prince  came  to  the 
king  and  asked  to  be  allowed  to  keep  watch 
over  the  tree  that  night.  "And  if  I  do," 
said  he,  "I  promise  you  that  nothing  shall 
be  allowed  to  approach  it,  not  even  the 
smallest  sparrow." 

The  king  consented  to  this,  so  that  even- 
ing the  prince  took  his  sword,  and  went  out 
into  the  garden  to  mount  guard  over  the 
tree.  Scarcely  had  it  become  dark  when  he 
heard  a  sound  of  wings  beating  through  the 
air,  and  this  sound  made  him  so  drowsy 
that  his  eyelids  weighed  like  lead,  and  he 
fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  When  he  awoke  it 
was  morning,  and  all  the  apples  were  gone 
from  the  tree. 

The  prince  returned  to  the  palace,  and  was 
obliged  to  confess  to  the  king  that  he  had 
slept  all  the  night  through. 

The  king  was  very  angry,  but  the  second 
son  said,   "My  father,  allow  me  to  keep 

12 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS. 

watch  over  the  tree  the  next  time,  and  I 
promise  you  I  will  do  better  than  my  brother, 
for  I  will  not  so  much  as  close  my  eyes  un- 
til daybreak." 

The  king  was  willing,  so  when  evening 
came  the  second  son  took  his  sword  and  went 
into  the  garden  to  watch  the  tree  as  his 
brother  had  done  before  him. 

Hardly  was  it  dark  before  he  heard  the 
sound  of  wings,  and  then  in  spite  of  him- 
self his  eyes  closed  and  he  fell  into  a  deep 
sleep.  He  never  stirred  until  daylight,  and 
when  he  sat  up  and  looked  about  him  every 
apple  was  gone. 

After  this  it  was  the  turn  of  the  third 
son  to  watch  the  tree,  but  he  was  a  very 
wise  prince.  He  had  listened  to  all  his 
brothers  had  to  say  about  the  sound  of 
wings  they  had  heard,  and  how  the  sound 
had  put  them  to  sleep,  and  before  he  went 
into  the  garden  he  stuffed  his  ears  with  cot- 

13 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

ton  so  that  he  could  hear  nothing.  Then  he 
placed  himself  near  the  tree  and  began  his 
watch. 

As  soon  as  it  was  dark  the  sound  of  beat- 
ing wings  began,  and  the  sound  drew  nearer 
and  nearer,  but  the  prince  did  not  hear  it 
because  of  the  cotton  in  his  ears.  Then  a 
light  appeared  in  the  sky,  and  seven  golden 
peahens  flew  into  the  garden.  They  shone 
so  that  all  the  place  was  lit  up  as  though 
by  the  light  of  day.  Six  of  the  peahens 
settled  on  the  branches  of  the  apple  tree  and 
began  to  shake  down  the  apples,  but  the 
seventh  changed  into  the  most  beautiful 
princess  the  prince  had  ever  seen  in  all  his 
life.  Her  hair  was  like  a  golden  cloud  about 
her;  her  eyes  were  as  blue  as  the  sky,  and 
from  head  to  foot  she  was  dressed  all  in 
cloth  of  gold.  She  began  to  gather  up  the 
fruit  that  the  others  shook  down  to  her, 
and  for  awhile  the  prince  could  neither  stir 
nor  speak  for  wonder  of  her  beauty.     Then 

14 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

he  took  the  cotton  from  his  ears,  and  went 
over  to  her,  and  began  to  talk  to  her  and  ask 
her  who  she  was. 

At  first  when  the  princess  saw  him  she  was 
frightened,  but  presently  she  told  him  that 
she  and  the  six  peahens  were  the  daughters 
of  a  king  who  lived  far  away,  and  that  they 
had  flown  over  seven  mountains  and  over 
seven  seas,  all  for  the  love  of  the  golden 
apples.  She  also  told  him  that  by  day  she 
and  her  sisters  lived  in  a  beautiful  pleasure 
palace  their  father  had  built  for  them,  but 
when  night  came  they  changed  themselves 
into  peahens,  and  flew  about  the  world 
wherever  they  chose. 

After  a  while  the  day  began  to  break,  and 
then  the  princess  changed  herself  into  a  pea- 
hen again,  and  she  and  her  sisters  flew  away, 
but  she  left  with  the  prince  three  of  the 
golden  apples  she  had  gathered. 

The  prince  returned  to  the  palace  and 
gave  the  apples  to  his  father,  and  the  king 

15 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

was  delighted  at  the  sight  of  them.  "And 
did  you  find  out  who  it  is  that  steals  them?" 
he  asked. 

Instead  of  answering  him,  the  prince 
managed  to  put  him  off,  and  the  next  night 
he  said  he  would  watch  in  the  garden  again. 
Then  the  same  thing  happened.  He  stopped 
his  ears  with  cotton,  the  seven  peahens 
arrived  and  six  alighted  in  the  tree,  but  the 
seventh  became  a  beautiful  princess,  and 
came  across  the  garden  to  him.  Then  the 
prince  unstopped  his  ears  and  they  talked 
together  until  daybreak,  when  she  flew  away 
with  her  sisters,  and  this  time,  as  before,  she 
left  three  of  the  apples  with  him. 

As  soon  as  it  was  morning  the  prince 
carried  the  apples  to  his  father,  and  now, 
whether  or  no,  the  king  would  have  him  say 
who  it  was  who  came  into  the  garden  every 
night  to  steal  the  fruit. 

The  prince  was  obliged  to  tell  his  story, 
but  when  he  said  it  was  seven  golden  pea- 

i6 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

hens  that  stole  the  apples,  and  that  they 
were  the  daughters  of  a  great  king  his  father 
would  scarcely  believe  him.  The  brothers, 
too,  laughed  him  to  scorn,  for  they  were  very 
jealous  of  him.  "This  is  a  strange  story," 
they  cried,  "and  it  certainly  cannot  be  true. 
Either  you  are  trying  to  deceive  us,  or  you 
fell  asleep  and  dreamed  it  all." 

"It  is  all  certainly  true,"  answered  the 
youngest  brother,  "and  there  are  the  three 
golden  apples  to  prove  it." 

"They  are  no  proof,"  answered  the  others. 
"If  you  would  have  us  believe  you,  keep 
watch  in  the  garden  again  to-night,  and 
when  the  princess  comes  cut  a  lock  of  her 
golden  hair  and  keep  it  to  show  to  us. 
When  we  see  that  then  we  will  believe  you." 

At  first  the  prince  would  not  consent  to 
do  this,  but  they  were  so  urgent  that  he 
finally  agreed,  and  when  he  went  into  the 
garden  he  took  a  pair  of  sharp  scissors  with 
him.    After  a  time  the  golden  peahens  flew 

17 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

into  the  garden,  and  after  the  youngest  sister 
had  changed  into  a  princess,  she  and  the 
prince  talked  together  all  night.  When  she 
was  about  to  go  the  prince  managed,  with- 
out being  seen,  to  take  hold  of  a  lock  of 
her  hair  and  cut  it  off. 

No  sooner  had  he  done  this,  however,  than 
the  princess  gave  a  sorrowful  cry.  "Alas, 
alas  I"  said  she,  "If  you  had  only  been 
patient  for  a  little  while  longer  all  would 
have  gone  well.  Now  I  must  go  away  for- 
ever, and  you  will  never  see  me  again  unless 
you  journey  over  the  seven  seas  and  over  the 
seven  mountains  to  seek  me."  Then  she 
changed  into  a  peahen,  and  flew  away  with 
the  others. 

The  prince  was  filled  with  despair  at  the 
thought  that  he  had  lost  her,  for  he  loved 
her  so  well  that  he  did  not  know  how  he 
could  live  without  her. 

In  the  morning  his  father  and  his  brothers 

i8 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

came  to  seek  him  in  the  garden,  and  when 
they  saw  the  lock  of  golden  hair  they  were 
obliged  to  believe  him,  and  they  could  not 
wonder  enough. 

But  the  young  prince  saddled  his  horse 
and  set  out  in  search  of  his  princess.  On 
he  went  and  on  he  went,  and  everywhere  he 
rode  he  asked  those  he  met  whether  they 
had  seen  seven  golden  peahens,  but  no  one 
could  tell  him  anything  about  them. 

At  last  after  he  had  journeyed  over  seven 
mountains,  and  over  seven  seas,  he  came  to 
a  palace  that  stood  beside  a  lake,  and  in  this 
palace  lived  an  enchantress  queen  and  her 
daughter.  He  knocked  at  the  door  and 
when  the  queen  came  to  see  who  was  there 
he  once  more  asked  whether  she  could  tell 
him  anything  of  the  seven  golden  peahens 
who  were  the  daughters  of  a  king. 

"Oh,  yes,  that  I  can,"  answered  the  queen, 
"and  if  you  are  in  search  of  them  you  have 

19 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

not  much  further  to  go.  Every  morning 
they  come  to  bathe  in  this  lake,  and  anyone 
who  watches  them  can  see  them." 

When  the  prince  heard  this  he  was  filled 
with  joy  and  would  have  set  out  for  the  lake 
at  once,  but  the  queen,  seeing  how  young 
and  handsome  he  was,  begged  him  to  come  in 
and  rest  for  awhile.  ''Why  do  you  follow 
after  these  seven  princesses'?"  she  asked. 
"My  daughter  is  a  princess,  too,  and  a  beau- 
tiful girl.  If  you  can  take  a  fancy  to  her 
you  shall  marry  her  and  live  here  and  after 
I  die  this  palace  and  all  that  is  in  it  shall 
be  yours." 

The  prince,  however,  would  not  listen  to 
this,  for  he  loved  the  golden  peahen  prin- 
cess with  all  his  heart,  and  her  alone  would 
he  marry. 

When  the  queen  found  that  he  was  not 
to  be  persuaded  she  pretended  to  fall  in  with 
his  wishes.  "Very  well,"  said  she,  "it  shall 
be  as  you  desire,  but  let  me  send  someone 

20 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

with  you  to  show  you  the  way  to  the 
lake." 

The  prince  thanked  her,  and  she  called  a 
servant  to  go  with  him,  but  before  they  set 
out  she  took  the  servant  aside  and  gave  him 
privately  a  small  pair  of  bellows.  "When 
you  reach  the  lake,"  said  she,  "take  an  op- 
portunity to  get  behind  the  prince  and  blow 
upon  the  back  of  his  neck  with  these  bel- 
lows. If  you  do  this  I  will  reward  you 
well." 

The  servant  promised  to  obey  her  and  then 
he  and  the  prince  set  out  together. 

When  they  reached  the  shore  the  prince 
sat  down  on  some  rocks  to  watch  for  the  pea- 
hens, but  the  servant  got  back  of  him  and 
blew  upon  his  neck  with  the  bellows  and 
immediately  the  prince  fell  asleep. 

Presently  there  was  a  light  in  the  sky  and 
the  seven  golden  peahens  came  flying  and 
alighted  upon  the  borders  of  the  lake.  Six 
of  them  began  to  bathe  themselves  in  its 

21 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

waters  but  the  seventh  one  changed  into  a 
princess.  She  came  over  to  the  prince  and 
began  to  call  to  him  and  caress  him,  but  she 
could  not  awaken  him  from  his  sleep. 

After  a  time  the  peahens  came  up  from  the 
water,  and  the  princess  said  to  the  servant, 
"Tell  your  master  when  he  awakens 
twice  more  will  I  come  but  never  again." 
Then  she  and  the  others  all  flew  away 
together. 

When  the  prince  awoke  and  found  that 
the  princess  had  been  there  and  had  tried 
in  vain  to  awaken  him,  he  was  ready  to  di^e 
with  grief  and  disappointment.  However, 
she  would  return  the  next  day,  and  he  de- 
termined he  would  be  there  watching  for  her 
and  that  this  time  he  would  not  by  any 
means  allow  himself  to  fall  asleep. 

So  the  next  morning  he  hurried  down  to 
the  lake  again,  and  the  servant  went  with 
him,  but  before  they  left  the  castle  the  queen 
gave  the  servant  the  pair  of  bellows,  and 

22 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

bade  him  blow  upon  the  back  of  the  prince's 
neck  when  he  was  not  aware  of  it. 

They  reached  the  lake,  and  the  prince 
would  not  sit  down  for  he  feared  he  might 
fall  asleep  again,  but  the  servant  managed  to 
get  back  of  him  and  blow  upon  his  neck  with 
the  bellows.  Then,  in  spite  of  himself  the 
prince  sank  down  in  a  deep  sleep. 

Presently  the  peahens  came  flying,  and  as 
before  the  youngest  sister  came  over  to  the 
prince  and  began  to  call  and  caress  him,  but 
he  still  slept  on  in  spite  of  her.  Then  she 
turned  to  the  servant  and  said  to  him,  "Tell 
your  master  when  he  awakens  that  once  more 
will  I  come  and  never  again,  but  unless  he 
cuts  the  head  of  the  nail  from  the  body  he 
will  never  see  me." 

When  the  prince  awoke  and  heard  the  mes- 
sage the  princess  had  left  he  understood  that 
the  servant  had  deceived  him,  and  that  the 
princess  meant  unless  he  destroyed  the  serv- 
ant he  would  never  find  her.    So  the  next 

23 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

day  when  they  started  out  together  the 
prince  took  a  sharp  sword  with  him.  He 
waited  until  they  were  out  of  sight  of  the 
castle,  and  then  he  turned  and  cut  the  serv- 
ant's head  from  his  shoulders  and  went  on 
down,  alone,  to  the  lake. 

He  had  not  been  there  long  when  he  saw 
a  light,  and  heard  the  seven  peahens  com- 
ing. No  sooner  had  they  alighted  than  the 
seventh  one  changed  into  the  beautiful 
princess.  When  she  saw  that  the  prince  was 
awake  and  watching  for  her,  she  was  over- 
come with  joy.  "Now  we  shall  never  be 
parted  again,"  she  said,  "but  you  shall  go 
to  our  palace  with  me  and  be  my  own  dear 
husband." 

Then  she  changed  him  into  a  golden  pea- 
cock, and  the  six  peahens  came  up  from  the 
water  and  they  all  flew  away  together.  On 
and  on  they  went  until  they  came  to  the 
pleasure  palace  the  king  had  built  for  his 
daughters,  and  there  the  golden  peacock  was 

24 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

changed  back  into  a  prince,  and  the  peahens 
became  seven  princesses.  The  prince  was 
married  to  the  youngest  one,  amidst  great 
rejoicings  and  they  all  lived  there  happily 
together. 

Everything  went  joyfully  for  seven 
months,  and  then  the  princess  came  to  the 
prince  and  said,  "My  dear  husband,  the  time 
has  now  come  when  my  sisters  and  I  must 
go  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  king  our  father.  You 
cannot  go  with  us,  but  if  you  will  obey  what 
I  am  about  to  tell  you  all  will  go  well.  We 
will  be  away  for  three  days,  and  during  that 
time  the  palace  and  all  that  is  in  it  will  be 
yours.  You  may  go  where  you  please  ex- 
cept into  the  third  cellar  that  is  over  beyond 
the  others.  There  you  must  not  go,  for  if 
you  do  some  terrible  misfortune  will  cer- 
tainly come  upon  both  of  us." 

The  prince  promised  that  all  should  be  as 
she  wished,  and  then  she  and  her  sisters  flew 
away  together  leaving  him  alone. 

25 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

For  the  first  day  the  prince  did  not  go 
near  the  cellar  and  scarcely  thought  of  it. 
The  second  day  he  looked  to  see  where  it 
was,  and  when  he  came  to  the  door  it  was 
so  heavily  chained  and  bolted  that  he  could 
not  but  wonder  what  was  back  of  it,  and  the 
third  day  he  could  think  of  nothing  but  the 
cellar  and  what  was  in  it.  At  last  he  felt 
that  come  what  might  he  must  see  what 
treasure  it  was  that  was  kept  locked  away 
behind  that  door.  He  went  down  to  it  again 
and  began  to  unfasten  the  bolts  and  bars; 
the  last  one  fell  and  he  opened  the  door  and 
stepped  inside  and  looked  about  him.  There 
was  nothing  there  to  see  but  a  great  chest 
with  holes  bored  in  the  lid,  and  bound  about 
with  nine  bands  of  iron. 

The  prince  stared  and  wondered,  and 
while  he  still  stood  there  he  heard  a  groan- 
ing sound  from  within  the  chest,  and  a  voice 
cried,  "Brother,  for  the  love  of  mercy  give 
me  some  water  to  wet  my  poor  mouth." 

26 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

The  prince  was  always  pitiful  toward 
those  in  trouble,  and  as  soon  as  he  heard  this, 
without  stopping  to  inquire  what  was  inside 
of  the  chest  he  ran  and  fetched  a  cup  of 
water  and  poured  it  through  one  of  the  holes. 

Scarcely  had  he  done  this  before  there  was 
a  straining  sound,  and  three  of  the  iron 
bands  burst  asunder. 

"Brother,  that  was  scarcely  enough  to  wet 
my  mouth,"  said  the  voice  inside.  *Tor  the 
love  of  mercy  give  me  another  cup  of  water 
to  cool  my  throat." 

The  prince  ran  and  fetched  the  water  and 
poured  it  through  the  hole  in  the  lid,  and 
now  three  more  of  the  iron  bands  burst 
asunder. 

"More  water,  brother;  more,  for  the  love 
of  mercy,"  cried  the  voice.  "That  still  is 
not  enough  to  quench  my  thirst." 

The  prince  fetched  a  third  cup  of  water 
and  poured  it  into  the  chest,  and  now  with 
a  sound  like  thunder  the  last  of  the  iron 

27 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

bands  were  broken,  and  out  from  the  chest 
flew  a  great  green  dragon.  It  flew  up 
through  the  cellars  and  out  of  the  castle,  and 
the  prince  ran  after  it. 

The  seven  princesses  were  just  coming 
home,  and  without  even  stopping  for  a  mo- 
ment the  dragon  caught  up  the  youngest  one 
in  his  claws  and  flew  away  with  her,  and 
the  prince  still  ran  after  them  shouting  like 
one  distracted.  Even  after  the  dragon  had 
disappeared  over  the  mountains  the  prince 
ran  on,  and  when  he  could  no  longer  run 
he  walked. 

On  and  on  he  went,  and  after  a  while  he 
came  to  a  stream,  and  in  a  hole  near  it  lay 
a  small  fish  gasping  for  breath. 

"Brother,"  it  cried,  ''for  the  love  of  mercy 
put  me  back  in  the  water ;  but  first  take  one 
of  my  scales,  and  if  you  are  ever  in  need 
rub  it  and  call  upon  me,  and  I  may  be  able 
to  help  you." 

The  prince  stooped  and  took  up  the  fish, 
28 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

but  before  he  put  it  back  in  the  water  he 
took  from  it  a  tiny  scale  as  it  had  bade  him. 
This  scale  he  wrapped  carefully  in  his  hand- 
kerchief, and  journeyed  on  again,  leaving 
the  fish  happy  at  being  again  in  the 
stream. 

Later  on  he  came  to  a  forest,  and  under 
some  bushes  lay  a  fox  whinning  to  itself  with 
its  paw  caught  in  a  trap.  "Brother,"  it 
called  to  the  prince  as  soon  as  it  saw  him, 
"for  the  love  of  mercy  open  this  trap  and 
let  me  go  free.  It  may  be  that  I  may  succor 
you  in  a  time  of  need." 

The  prince  was  sorry  for  the  poor  animal, 
and  managed  to  pry  open  the  trap. 

The  fox  thanked  him,  and  before  it  ran 
away  it  told  him  to  pull  three  hairs  from  its 
tail.  "If  you  are  ever  in  need,  rub  those 
hairs  and  call  upon  me,"  it  said,  "and  wher- 
ever I  am  I  will  hear  and  come  to  help  you." 

The  prince  thanked  him  and  journeyed  on, 
and  in  the  depths  of  the  forest  he  came  upon 

29 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

a  wolf  which  was  caught  by  a  rock  that  had 
fallen  on  its  paw. 

*'Help,  brother,  for  the  love  of  mercy," 
cried  the  wolf. 

The  prince  managed  to  roll  away  the  rock, 
and  when  the  wolf  found  it  was  free  it  gave 
him  three  hairs  from  its  tail.  "If  you  are 
ever  in  need,  rub  these  hairs  and  call  upon 
me,"  he  said,  "and  wherever  I  am  I  will  come 
and  help  you." 

The  prince  thanked  him  and  journeyed  on, 
and  before  long  he  came  out  of  the  forest 
and  saw  before  him  a  great  castle  that  stood 
upon  a  mountain.  While  he  stood  there 
looking  at  it  the  gate  opened  and  out  rode 
the  dragon  on  a  great  coal-black  horse. 
Then  the  prince  knew  that  this  was  the  place 
he  was  in  search  of.  He  waited  until  the 
dragon  had  disappeared,  and  then  he  went 
up  to  the  castle  and  entered  in,  and  the  very 
first  person  he  saw  was  his  own  dear  wife 
sitting  alone  and  weeping.    As  soon  as  she 

30 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

saw  him  she  jumped  up  and  ran  into  his 
arms,  and  after  they  had  kissed  and  caressed 
each  other  they  began  to  plan  how  they 
could  escape. 

Out  in  the  stable  was  another  horse,  and 
this  the  prince  saddled.  He  mounted  upon 
it  and  took  the  princess  up  before  him,  and 
then  they  rode  down  the  mountain  and  away 
as  fast  as  they  could  go. 

It  was  not  until  evening  that  the  dragon 
returned  to  the  castle,  but  as  soon  as  he  came 
in  and  found  the  princess  was  gone  he  knew 
what  had  happened,  and  that  she  had  ridden 
away  with  the  prince. 

Then  he  took  counsel  with  his  coal-black 
horse,  and  asked  it,  "Shall  we  ride  after  them 
at  once,  or  shall  we  eat  and  drink  first'?" 

"Let  us  eat  and  drink  first,"  answered  the 
horse,  "for  even  after  that  we  can  easily 
catch  up  with  them." 

So  the  dragon  sat  down  and  ate  and  drank, 
and  then  he  mounted  his  steed  and  rode  after 

31 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

the  runaways.  He  soon  caught  up.  with 
them,  and  took  the  princess  from  the  prince, 
and  set  her  on  his  own  horse  in  front  of  him. 
"This  one  time  I  will  spare  you,"  he  said  to 
the  prince,  "because  you  had  mercy  upon  me 
when  I  was  a  prisoner  in  the  cellar,  but  if 
you  ever  come  to  my  castle  again  I  will  cer- 
tainly destroy  you."  Then  he  rode  back 
home  again  faster  than  the  wind,  carrying 
the  princess  with  him. 

The  prince  waited  until  he  was  out  of 
sight,  and  then  he  turned  the  horse  loose  and 
started  back  toward  the  castle,  for  even  the 
dragon's  threat  could  not  keep  him  away 
from  his  dear  princess. 

When  he  had  come  within  sight  of  the 
castle  again  he  hid  himself  and  waited  un- 
til the  next  day  when  the  dragon  had  ridden 
away.  Then  he  went  up  to  the  castle  and 
hunted  through  the  rooms  until  he  found 
the  princess. 

When  she  saw  him  she  began  to  tremble 
32 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

with  fear  and  wring  her  hands.  "Why  have 
you  returned'?"  she  cried.  "Do  you  not  re- 
member that  if  the  dragon  finds  you  here  he 
will  tear  you  to  pieces?" 

"Listen,  dear  one,"  said  the  prince.  "I  will 
hide  myself  behind  the  curtains,  and  when 
the  dragon  comes  home  you  must  find  out 
from  him  where  he  got  his  coal-black  steed, 
for  I  can  easily  see  that  unless  we  find  a 
match  to  it  we  will  never  be  able  to  escape 
from  him." 

This  the  princess  agreed  to  do,  and  they 
talked  together  until  they  heard  the  dragon 
returning,  and  then  the  prince  hid  himself 
back  of  the  curtains. 

When  the  dragon  came  in  the  princess  pre- 
tended to  be  very  glad  to  see  him,  and  at 
this  he  was  delighted,  for  always  before  she 
had  met  him  with  tears  and  reproaches. 

After  a  time  she  said,  "That  is  a  very  won- 
derful horse  that  you  have.  Do  you  suppose 
there  is  another  one  like  it  in  all  the  world*?" 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

"Yes,"  said  the  dragon,  "there  is  one  and 
only  one,  and  that  is  the  brother  of  my 
steed." 

The  princess  asked  him  where  this  wonder- 
ful steed  was  to  be  found,  and  the  dragon 
told  her  it  belonged  to  the  old  gray  woman 
who  had  but  one  eye  and  lived  at  such  and 
such  a  place.  ''She  has  twelve  beautiful 
horses  standing  in  her  stable,"  the  dragon 
went  on,  "but  this  steed  is  none  of  them.  It 
is  the  lean  and  sorry  nag  that  is  crowded 
away  in  the  furthest  stall,  and  no  one  to  look 
at  it  would  think  it  worth  anything,  but  all 
the  same  it  is  the  brother  of  my  horse,  and  to 
the  full  as  good  as  he  is." 

"And  would  it  be  possible  for  anyone  to 
get  that  horse'?"  asked  the  princess. 

"Possible  but  difficult.  If  anyone  serves 
the  old  gray  woman  for  three  days,  and  dur' 
ing  that  time  is  able  to  fulfill  her  bidding  he 
will  be  able  to  ask  his  own  reward  and  she 
cannot   refuse   him;   in   that   way   can   he 

34 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

gain  possession   of   that  horse   and   in   no 
other." 

The  prince  heard  all  this  behind  the  cur- 
tain where  he  was  hidden,  and  after  a  time, 
when  the  dragon  had  gone  to  sleep  he  stole 
out  and  set  forth  in  search  of  the  old  gray 
woman  who  had  but  one  eye. 

He  went  on  and  on,  and  after  a  while  he 
came  to  the  house  and  there  was  the  old  gray 
woman  herself  looking  out  of  the  window. 

He  knocked  at  the  door,  and  when  she 
opened  it  he  asked  whether  he  might  take 
service  with  her. 

"Yes,  you  may,"  answered  the  old  gray 
woman,  "for  I  am  in  need  of  a  stout  lad  to 
drive  my  black  mare  out  to  the  pasture  and 
keep  her  from  running  away.  If  you  can 
do  this  for  three  days  you  may  ask  what  re- 
ward you  choose  and  it  shall  be  yours,  but 
if  you  are  not  able  to  bring  her  home  every 
evening  your  head  shall  be  cut  from  your 
shoulders  and  set  upon  a  stake." 

35 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

The  prince  agreed  to  this  bargain,  and  the 
next  morning,  as  soon  as  it  was  light,  he 
drove  the  black  mare  out  to  the  pasture. 
Before  they  started  however  the  old  woman 
went  to  the  black  mare's  stall  and  whispered 
in  her  ear,  "To-day  you  must  change  your- 
self into  a  hsh  and  hide  down  in  the  stream 
for  there  the  lad  will  never  be  able  to  find 
you. 

When  the  prince  reached  the  pasture  with 
the  mare  he  determined  to  sit  upon  her  back 
all  day,  for  if  he  did  that  he  was  sure  she 
could  never  escape  from  him.  He  sat  there 
for  a  long  time,  but  he  grew  drowsier  and 
drowsier,  and  at  last  he  fell  fast  asleep. 
When  he  awoke  he  was  seated  on  a  log  of 
wood  with  the  halter  still  in  his  hand,  and 
the  mare  was  gone. 

The  prince  was  in  despair,  but  suddenly 
he  remembered  the  promise  the  little  fish 
had  made  him.    He  took  out  the  scale  which 

36 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

he  had  been  carrying  all  this  time,  and  rub- 
bing it  gently  he  cried: 

"  Little  fish,  if  friend  indeed, 
Help  me  in  my  time  of  need." 

Immediately  the  little  iish  stuck  its  head 
up  from  a  stream  near  by.  "What  can  I 
do  to  help  you,  brother?"  it  asked. 

''Can  you  tell  me  where  the  black  mare  has 
gone?"  asked  the  prince. 

"Yes;  she  has  changed  herself  into  a  fish 
and  is  hiding  down  in  the  stream  with  us. 
But  do  not  trouble  yourself  about  that. 
Just  strike  the  halter  upon  the  ground  and 
call  out,  'Black  mare,  black  mare,  come  out 
from  among  the  fishes  for  it  is  time  to  go 
home.'  " 

The  prince  did  as  the  fish  bade  him  and 
as  soon  as  the  black  mare  down  in  the  stream 
heard  those  words  it  was  obliged  to  come  out 
and    take    its    natural    shape    again.     The 

Z7 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

prince  then  mounted  upon  it  and  rode  it 
home. 

When  they  reached  the  stable  the  old  gray 
woman  was  on  the  watch,  and  she  could 
scarcely  hide  her  rage  and  disappointment 
at  finding  the  serving  lad  had  managed  to 
bring  the  black  mare  home.  However,  she 
bade  him  go  to  the  kitchen  and  get  his  sup- 
per, and  she  followed  the  black  mare  to  the 
stall.  "You  fool,"  she  cried,  and  she  was 
ready  to  beat  it  in  her  rage,  "why  did  you 
not  hide  among  the  fishes  as  I  bade  you*?" 

"Mistress,  I  did,"  answered  the  mare,  "but 
the  fishes  are  friends  of  the  lad,  and  told 
him  where  I  was,  so  I  was  obliged  to  come 
forth." 

"To-morrow,  change  yourself  into  a  fox 
and  hide  among  the  pack.  There  he  will 
certainly  be  unable  to  find  you." 

After  that  she  went  into  the  kitchen  where 
the  lad  was  eating  his  supper. 

"Well,"  she  said,  "you  have  done  very 
38 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

well  so  far,  but  to-morrow  is  still  another 
day,  and  we  will  see  how  things  go 
then." 

On  the  morrow  the  prince  rode  the  black 
mare  out  to  pasture,  and  again  he  sat  on 
her  back  so  that  she  should  not  escape  him. 
After  awhile  he  fell  asleep  in  spite  of  him- 
self, and  when  he  awoke  he  was  sitting 
astride  of  a  branch  with  the  halter  in  his 
hand. 

At  first  the  prince  did  not  know  what  to 
do;  he  was  in  despair.  Then  he  remem- 
bered the  promise  the  fox  had  made  him. 
He  took  the  hairs  and  rubbed  them  between 
his  fingers. 

"  Little  fox,  if  friend  indeed, 
Help  me  in  my  time  of  need," 

he  said. 

Immediately  the  little  red  fox  came  run- 
ning out  of  the  wood.  "What  would  you 
have  of  me,  brother?"  he  asked. 

39 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

"Can  you  tell  me  where  the  gray  woman's 
black  mare  has  gone?" 

*'That  is  easily  answered.  She  has 
changed  herself  into  a  fox  and  is  hiding  with 
the  pack.  Strike  the  halter  on  the  ground 
and  call  out :  'Black  mare,  black  mare,  come 
from  among  the  foxes;  it  is  time  to  go 
home.'  " 

The  prince  did  as  he  was  told  and  as  soon 
as  the  mare  heard  him  calling  to  her  in  this 
way  she  was  obliged  to  come  out  from  the 
pack  and  take  her  real  shape,  and  the  prince 
mounted  upon  her  back  and  rode  her 
home. 

When  the  witch  saw  him  riding  back  to 
the  house  she  ground  her  teeth  with  rage. 
As  soon  as  she  had  sent  him  to  the  kitchen 
she  went  out  to  the  black  mare's  stall  to 
beat  it.  "To  the  foxes  I  to  the  foxes  I  That 
was  what  I  told  you,"  she  cried. 

"Mistress,  I  did  hide  among  them  as  you 
bade  me,"  answered  the  mare,  "but  this  lad 

40 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

is  a  friend  of  the  foxes  too,  and  they  told 
him  where  I  was." 

"Then  to-morrow  hide  among  the  wolves," 
said  the  old  woman.  *'He  will  certainly 
never  look  for  you  there." 

The  next  day  it  was  the  same  thing  over 
again.  The  prince  sat  on  the  mare's  back 
so  that  she  should  not  escape  him.  After 
while  he  went  to  sleep,  and  the  mare  slipped 
away  from  him,  but  this  time  it  was  into  a 
wolf  she  changed  herself. 

When  the  prince  awoke  he  was  in  despair, 
until  he  remembered  that  he  had  still  one 
friend  to  help  him.  He  gently  rubbed  the 
hairs  the  wolf  had  given  him,  and  said, 

"  Kind  gray  wolf,  if  friend  indeed. 
Help  me  in  my  time  of  need," 

Immediately  the  wolf  came  galloping  out 
of  the  wood  and  asked  the  prince  what  he 
could  do  for  him. 

The  prince  told  him  how  he  had  been  set 
41 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

to  watch  the  black  mare  and  had  gone  to 
sleep  and  lost  her;  "And  now,"  said  he,  "I 
fear  there  is  nothing  for  me  but  to  lose  my 
head  and  have  it  set  upon  a  post." 

''That  will  not  happen  yet,"  answered  the 
wolf.  "The  mare  has  changed  herself  to  a 
wolf  and  is  hiding  with  the  pack.  Strike 
the  halter  on  the  ground  and  call  to  her  and 
she  will  be  obliged  to  come." 

The  prince  did  as  he  was  told  and  called 
to  the  mare  to  come,  and  she  was  obliged 
to  take  her  real  shape  and  come  out  to  him. 

The  prince  slipped  the  halter  over  her 
head,  sprang  upon  her  back  and  rode  her 
home. 

When  the  old  gray  woman  saw  him  com- 
ing in  this  way  instead  of  upon  his  feet,  she 
almost  burst  with  rage.  However,  there  was 
no  help  for  it.  The  lad  had  earned  his 
wages,  and  have  them  he  must. 

"And  what  is  it  you  will  choose?"  asked 
the  old  gray  woman. 

42 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

"Give  me  the  poor  nag  that  stands  in  the 
furthest  stall,"  said  the  prince.  "It  is  but  a 
sorry  looking  beast,  but  I  will  be  content 
with  that,"  answered  the  prince. 

When  the  old  woman  heard  that  she 
turned  green  in  the  face.  She  offered  him 
first  one  and  then  another  of  the  handsome 
horses  in  her  stable,  but  the  lad  would  have 
none  of  them.  The  sorry  nag  was  his  choice 
and  it  alone  would  he  take,  and  in  the  end 
the  old  woman  was  obliged  to  give  it  to 
him.  He  rode  away  on  it,  and  it  was  not  the 
old  gray  mother's  blessing  that  went  with 
him. 

When  they  were  well  out  of  sight  of  the 
house  and  in  the  depths  of  the  forest,  the 
prince  alighted  and  taking  out  a  curry  comb 
he  had  brought  with  him  he  began  to  rub 
and  curry  the  horse,  and  when  he  had  done 
that  it  shone  like  burnished  silver. 

Then  he  mounted  again  and  rode  on  un- 
til he  came  to  the  dragon's  castle.    As  soon 

43 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

as  he  drew  near,  the  princess  came  running 
down  to  meet  him,  for  the  dragon  was 
away,  and  she  had  been  watching  from  a 
high  tower  and  had  seen  him  coming. 

He  took  her  up  on  the  saddle  before  him 
and  turned  his  horse's  head  and  rode  away 
from  the  castle  even  faster  than  he  had 
ridden  toward  it,  and  they  had  journeyed 
far  before  the  dragon  returned  home. 

As  soon  as  he  reached  there  and  found  the 
princess  gone  he  knew  what  had  happened. 
Then  he  said  to  his  horse,  "Shall  we  follow 
after  them  now,  or  shall  we  eat  and  drink 
first?' 

"We  have  no  time  for  meat  or  drink  now," 
answered  the  black  horse,  "and  it  will  be  all 
I  can  do  to  overtake  them,  for  now  they  ride 
my  own  brother." 

Then  the  dragon  leaped  upon  his  horse, 
and  off  they  flew,  faster  than  the  wind,  in 
pursuit  of  the  prince  and  princess.  They 
went   on   and   on,    and   after   a  while   the 

44 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

dragon  came  within  sight  of  them,  for 
though  the  white  horse  was  swifter  than  the 
wind,  too,  he  carried  double  and  so  could  not 
go  at  his  highest  speed. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  dragon  and 
his  steed,  and  the  prince  began  to  beg  and 
plead  with  his  steed  to  go  faster,  but  it  an- 
swered, "There  is  no  need  of  that,  master; 
only  leave  everything  to  me  and  all  will  go 
well." 

Then  the  black  horse  came  near  enough  to 
speak,  and  he  called  after  the  other,  'Tor 
mercy's  sake  go  slower,  brother.  I  shall  kill 
myself  running  after  you." 

"There  is  no  need  of  your  doing  that,"  an- 
swered the  white  horse.  "Throw  up  your 
heels  and  rid  yourself  of  the  monster  that 
sits  upon  your  back.  You  have  been  his 
servant  too  long  as  it  is." 

When  the  black  horse  heard  this  he  began 
to  plunge  and  kick  up  his  heels  so  that  the 
dragon  was  thrown  from  his  back  and  fall- 

45 


THE  SEVEN  GOLDEN  PEAHENS 

ing    upon     a    rock    he     was     broken     to 
pieces. 

But  the  black  horse  came  up  to  his  brother, 
and  the  prince  set  the  princess  upon  his 
back,  while  he  himself  kept  the  white  horse 
to  ride.  So  they  all  journeyed  back  to  the 
pleasure  palace  together,  and  when  the  six 
sisters  saw  them  there  were  great  rejoicings, 
and  they  all  lived  together  happily  in  the 
palace  forever  after. 


46 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN  OF 
THE  LAKE 

(From  Tales  of  the  American  Indians) 

UPON  the  borders  of  a  wide  and  lonely 
lake  lived  an  Indian  with  his  wife 
and  two  children. 
Every  day  the  Indian  went  off  into  the 
forest  in  search  of  game,  and  after  he  had 
gone  the  woman  always  sent  the  two  boys 
down  to  play  by  the  edge  of  the  lake.  This 
she  did  because  she  had  a  lover  who  came  to 
visit  her  while  her  husband  was  away  and 
she  was  afraid  if  her  children  saw  him  they 
might  speak  of  him  before  their  father. 

47 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

One  day  the  husband  came  back  from  his 
hunting  earlier  than  usual.  He  heard 
voices  in  the  lodge  and  stole  up  to  it  and 
peeped  in.  There  he  saw  a  strange  man  sit- 
ting with  his  wife  and  talking  to  her.  The 
Indian  was  so  angry  that  he  threw  the  game 
down  before  the  door,  and  strode  off  into 
the  forest  never  to  return. 

So  silently  had  he  come  and  gone  that  his 
wife  did  not  know  he  had  been  there  until 
she  came  out  and  saw  the  game  lying  near 
the  door  where  he  had  thrown  it  and  his  bow 
and  arrows  beside  it.  Then  she  was  fright- 
ened, for  she  thought  he  would  return  later 
when  she  was  alone  and  beat  her.  She 
begged  her  lover  to  take  her  with  him,  and 
as  he  was  willing  they  stole  away  together, 
with  not  a  thought  of  the  two  children  left 
playing  down  by  the  lake. 

After  some  time  had  passed  the  two  boys 
tired  of  their  play  and  wondered  why  their 
mother  did  not  call  them  as  usual.    They 

48 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

grew  hungry  and  at  last  came  up  to  the 
lodge  for  food.  There  all  was  silent  and  de- 
serted. There  was  no  sound  nor  movement 
except  among  the  leaves  overhead.  The 
boys  called  aloud,  but  there  was  no  answer. 
Beside  the  door  still  lay  the  game  that  their 
father  had  brought,  and  to  satisfy  their 
hunger  the  older  brother  cut  some  pieces 
from  it  and  cooked  them  at  the  hre.  When 
night  came  they  crept  into  a  corner  of  the 
lodge  and  began  to  weep.  They  knew  now 
that  they  were  deserted. 

After  this  the  two  brothers  lived  all  alone. 
The  older,  Panigwun  knew  how  to  shoot, 
and  every  day  he  took  his  father's  bow  and 
arrows  and  went  off  into  the  forest  for  game. 
Almost  always  he  was  able  to  bring  some- 
thing home  with  him. 

The  younger  brother  did  nothing  but 
play.  He  was  very  mischievous.  One  day 
when  Panigwun  was  making  a  fire  he  carried 
the  bow  and  arrows  down  to  the  lake,  and 

49 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

began  to  amuse  himself  by  shooting  them 
into  the  water.  Presently  the  elder  brother 
saw  what  he  was  doing  and  called  to  him 
not  to  waste  the  arrows.  The  boy  only  ran 
further  along  the  shore  and  kept  on  shoot- 
ing. The  elder  brother  ran  after  him  and 
took  the  bow  and  arrows  from  his  hands. 
Out  in  the  lake  a  number  of  arrows  floated 
on  the  water,  and  not  wishing  to  lose  them 
Panigwun  waded  out  to  get  them.  Some 
were  quite  far  from  the  shore  and  by  the  time 
he  reached  the  last  one  the  water  was  up  to 
his  armpits.  The  younger  brother  stood  on 
the  shore  laughing. 

Suddenly  from  around  a  bend  in  the  lake 
appeared  a  canoe,  and  in  it  sat  an  old  man 
with  streaming  gray  hair.  He  held  no  pad- 
dle, but  the  canoe  swept  onward  of  its  own 
power,  for  it  was  a  magic  canoe,  and  the  old 
man  was  Mishosha,  the  magician  of  the  lake. 
When  it  reached  the  spot  where  Panigwun 
still  stood  the  magician  leaned  over  the  side 

50 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

and  lifted  the  boy  into  it.  Then  he  slapped 
the  side  of  the  canoe.  "Chemann  Poll," 
he  cried.  Immediately  it  turned  and  sped 
away  toward  a  large  island  that  lay  in  the 
middle  of  the  lake. 

The  little  boy,  when  he  saw  his  elder 
brother  being  carried  away  from  him,  ran 
down  to  the  edge  of  the  lake,  crying  pite- 
ously.  "Take  me  with  you!  Take  me 
too!"  he  called.  But  the  canoe  still  swept 
onward.  He  waded  out  into  the  lake  as  far 
as  he  dared,  and  stood  there  for  some  time 
weeping  and  calling  his  brother's  name;  but 
there  was  no  answer,  the  canoe  had  disap- 
peared. At  last  he  turned  and  waded  back 
to  the  shore.  Then  he  threw  himself  down 
and  wept  bitterly.  He  was  now  entirely 
deserted. 

Meanwhile  the  elder  brother  had  been  car- 
ried to  the  island  where  the  magician  lived. 
It  was  in  vain  that  he  begged  to  be  taken 
back  to  his  little  brother,  or  even  that  the  lit- 

51 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

tie  boy  might  be  taken  with  them;  the  ma- 
gician made  no  answer.  When  the  canoe 
reached  the  shore  of  the  island,  Mishosha 
stepped  from  it,  and  motioned  to  Panigwun 
to  follow  him.  He  led  the  way  back  from 
the  water  and  through  bushes  and  past  rocks 
and  stopped  at  last  before  a  lodge  where 
two  young  girls  were  busy  preparing  a  meal. 
They  did  not  speak,  but  they  cast  looks  of 
pity  at  the  companion  the  magician  had 
brought  with  him. 

Mishosha  spoke  to  the  older  of  the  two 
girls  in  a  harsh  voice.  ''I  have  brought  you 
a  youth  who  shall  be  your  husband  when  you 
are  old  enough  to  marry.  Take  him  to  an 
empty  lodge,  and  mind,  no  chattering  on  the 
way  or  you  will  be  sorry  for  it." 

The  girl  started  when  Mishosha  spoke  to 
her,  and  looked  at  him  with  terror.  When 
he  had  ended  she  turned  to  obey  him  with 
such  haste  that  she  tripped  over  a  root  and 

52 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

fell.  The  magician  laughed  a  cruel  laugh 
at  the  sight  of  her  terror. 

When  the  girl  had  picked  herself  up  she 
led  the  way  through  the  bushes,  Panigwun 
following  her,  to  where  several  empty  lodges 
were.  Here  she  paused,  standing  with  her 
eyes  cast  down,  and  motioned  to  him  to 
choose  one.  The  boy  looked  about  him,  and 
was  about  to  enter  the  one  that  seemed  the 
most  convenient,  but  the  girl  caught  him  by 
the  arm  with  every  sign  of  terror,  and 
dragged  him  away  from  it.  Panigwun 
looked  at  her  with  surprise,  but  she  again 
stood  with  her  eyes  bent  on  the  ground,  wait- 
ing for  him  to  choose. 

''Since  you  do  not  wish  me  to  have  that 
one,  I  will  take  this,"  said  Panigwun.  He 
was  about  to  enter  another  lodge,  but  again 
the  girl  caught  him  by  the  arm  and  dragged 
him  from  it.  "Very  well,"  said  the  boy  im- 
patiently, "since  you  will  not  let  me  choose 

53 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

for  myself  you  shall  choose  for  me.  Which 
shall  I  taker' 

The  girl  motioned  him  to  a  smaller  lodge 
that  stood  a  little  way  off  by  itself.  "I  will 
take  that  lodge,"  said  Panigwun,  "if  you 
will  tell  me  why  you  choose  it.  If  you  do 
not  tell  me  I  will  take  one  of  the  larger 
ones." 

The  girl  looked  about  to  make  sure  that 
no  one  was  near.  Then  she  whispered  hur- 
riedly, "Those  are  ill-omened  lodges. 
Those  who  lived  in  them  went  out  with 
Mishosha  in  his  canoe  and  never  returned. 
But  none  has  ever  stayed  in  the  smaller 
lodge.  Take  it."  Immediately  and  with- 
out another  word,  she  slipped  away  and  dis- 
appeared in  the  bushes. 

Panigwun  entered  the  lodge,  threw  him- 
self on  the  ground  and  began  to  lament. 
"Oh,  my  poor  little  brother  I  what  will  you 
do  nowT'  he  cried.  "How  will  you  live 
now  that  I  have  left  you.     You  have  not 

54 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

even  the  arrows  to  shoot  game,  for  I  carried 
them  away  with  me.  My  poor  little 
brother  I" 

He  lay  grieving  for  a  long  time,  until  the 
light  faded  and  the  stars  came  out.  Sud- 
denly he  felt  a  light  touch  on  his  shoulder, 
and  looking  up  he  again  saw  the  girl  who 
had  shown  him  to  the  lodge  standing  beside 
him.  She  laid  her  fingers  on  her  lips  as  a 
sign  for  silence,  and  said  in  a  voice  as  soft 
as  a  breath,  "Mishosha  is  asleep.  If  we 
whisper  he  will  not  awaken,  for  the  leaves 
whisper  about  him  all  night,  and  he  is  used 
to  the  sound.  Down  on  the  beach  lies  the 
magic  canoe.  Take  it  and  go  to  visit  your 
brother.  Strike  it  on  the  side  and  say 
Chemann  Poll  and  it  will  carry  you  wher- 
ever you  wish.  Only  return  soon,  for  if 
Mishosha  awakens  and  finds  you  gone  he 
will  suspect  me  of  helping  you  and  punish 
me  for  it." 

Panigwun  would  have  thanked  the  girl, 
55 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

"but  she  had  disappeared  like  a  shadow  in 
the  night. 

Stealing  down  to  the  beach,  he  stepped 
into  the  canoe ;  he  slapped  it  on  the  side  and 
uttered  the  magic  words,  and  immediately 
it  shot  out  over  the  dark  and  silent  lake, 
and  did  not  pause  until  it  ran  up  on  the 
shore  from  which  Panigwun  had  waded  that 
morning. 

Panigwun  leaped  from  it,  and  hurried  up 
the  beach  to  the  lodge  and  looked  in.  By 
the  faint  starlight  he  could  see  his  little 
brother  lying  asleep  near  the  door,  the  bow 
clasped  tightly  in  his  hand.  The  older 
brother  would  have  awakened  him,  but  he 
remembered  what  the  girl  had  said,  and 
feared  if  his  brother  saw  him  he  would  not 
have  the  heart  to  leave  him  again.  Very 
quietly  he  placed  beside  the  child  the  sheaf 
of  arrows,  and  also  the  food  that  the  ma- 
gician had  sent  to  his  wigwam  for  his  sup- 
per.   A  moment  he  lingered,  and  then,  as 

56 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

silently  as  he  had  come,  he  returned  to  the 
canoe,  and  soon  was  speeding  back  again 
across  the  water  to  the  island. 

But  in  the  little  while  that  Panigwun  had 
been  away  the  weather  had  changed.  The 
sky  was  overcast,  and  the  first  breath  of  a 
coming  storm  ruffled  the  dark  waters  of  the 
lake.  He  sprang  from  the  canoe  and  has- 
tened to  his  lodge.  He  had  scarcely  en- 
tered when  there  was  a  brilliant  flash  of 
lightning,  followed  almost  immediately  by 
a  crash  of  thunder. 

In  the  silence  that  followed  Panigwun 
heard  the  sound  of  feet  running  toward  his 
lodge,  and  the  next  flash  of  lightning 
showed  him  the  magician  standing  in  the 
doorway.  His  face  was  drawn  and  haggard 
with  terror.  He  ran  to  Panigwun  and 
caught  hold  of  him,  and  the  youth  could 
feel  how  he  was  shaking. 

"Oh,  my  good  Panigwun,  you  are  not 
asleep,  are  you'?"  he  cried  with  chattering 

57 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

teeth.  "I  could  not  sleep  either.  I  came 
to  see  whether  you  were  comfortable.  Let 
us  sit  down  and  talk.  I  am  not  afraid — not 
afraid.  I  have  had  a  curious  dream,  and  I 
came  to  talk  about  dreams."  Again  there 
came  a  flash  of  lightning  and  a  crash  of 
thunder.  Mishosha  fell  on  the  floor  and 
caught  the  boy  by  the  feet.  "I  have  never 
done  you  any  harm !  Say  I  have  never  done 
you  any  harm.  It  is  the  storm  king.  He  is 
mightier  than  I.  He  is  searching  for  me. 
Ah  I"  A  flash  of  lightning  brighter  than  the 
rest  filled  the  lodge  with  light.  "Hide  me! 
hide  me,  Panigwun.  What  I  did  to-day 
was  only  in  joke.  To-morrow  I  will  take 
you  back  to  your  brother.  I  always  in- 
tended to.  Only  hide  me  till  this  terrible 
storm  is  past." 

Panigwun  took  up  a  blanket  and  threw  it 
over  Mishosha,  and  the  magician  rolled 
himself  up  in  it,  and  lay  shaken  and  trem- 

58 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

bling  with  fear,  groaning  aloud  at  each  flash 
of  lightning  brighter  than  the  rest. 

Gradually  the  storm  died  away;  the  thun- 
der reverberated  more  dully  among  the  dis- 
tant hills;  the  lightning  grew  fainter;  the 
terror  of  the  storm  was  over. 

Mishosha  freed  himself  from  the  blanket, 
rose  and  walked  to  the  door  of  the  lodge. 
There  he  stood  looking  out.  "The  storm 
has  passed,"  he  said  in  his  ordinary  voice. 
"About  dreams,  I  came  to  tell  you  of  one  I 
had  had,  but  it  grows  late.  Some  other  time 
I  will  tell  it." 

"And  you  will  take  me  back  to-morrow  to 
my  brother"?"  asked  the  boy. 

Mishosha  laughed  harshly.  "We  will 
make  no  promises  to-night.  To-morrow  we 
might  think  them  dreams  we  had  dreamed. 
Another  thing  I  would  say.  Beware  how 
you  touch  my  canoe.  And  do  not  have  a 
dream  that  you  can  do  anything  on  this 

59 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

island  without  my  knowing  of  it."  He  cast 
an  evil  glance  at  Panigwun  and  strode  away 
through  the  night  toward  his  own  lodge. 

The  next  morning  Mishosha  said  to  the 
boy,  "I  am  going  to  an  island  to  gather 
gulls'  eggs,  and  you  will  go  with  me." 

*'But  will  you  not  take  me  to  see  my  little 
brother  first'?" 

"Some  other  time,"  answered  the  magi- 
cian. "We  must  make  an  early  start  if  we 
are  to  reach  the  gulls'  island."  He  stepped 
into  the  canoe  and  Panigwun  followed  him. 
"Chemann  Poll,"  he  cried,  and  away  they 
sped  over  the  water. 

The  wooded  island  dropped  out  of  sight 
behind  them,  and  another  island  rose  to  view. 
This  one  was  bleak  and  rocky;  over  it  hov- 
ered thousands  of  sea  gulls,  filling  the  air 
with  their  harsh  cries.  The  canoe  stopped 
beside  a  rocky  ledge,  and  the  magician  said 
to  the  boy,  "Do  you  go  ashore  and  gather 
the  gulls'  eggs,  and  I  will  await  you  here." 

60 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

Fearing  no  evil,  Panigwun  stepped  out 
on  the  rocks.  Immediately  the  canoe 
slipped  out  into  the  deep  water.  "Oh, 
gulls,"  shouted  Mishosha  in  a  loud  voice, 
"I  have  long  wished  to  make  you  an  offer- 
ing. Take  this  youth  as  a  gift  from  me. 
He  will  serve  as  food  for  you  and  your  chil- 
dren." Then  he  slapped  his  canoe  upon  the 
side  and  cried  "Chemann  Poll."  The 
canoe  shot  away  ^ and  was  lost  to  sight,  and 
Panigwun  was  left  alone  on  the  island. 

The  gulls  rose  and  circled  about  him  in 
a  cloud.  Their  harsh  cries  deafened  him. 
For  a  moment  he  was  terrified;  then  he  drew 
his  knife  and  called  upon  his  guardian 
spirit.  With  one  blow  he  killed  the  nearest 
gull  and  hung  it  from  his  belt.  *'Man  is 
the  master  of  the  birds,"  he  cried  aloud. 
''Ye  are  my  servants.  Take  me  upon  your 
wings  and  carry  me  back  to  where  I  came 
from." 

Immediately  the  birds  settled  about  him 
6i 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

upon  the  rocks.  Panigwun  stepped  upon 
them,  and  they  rose  with  him  in  a  dense 
cloud,  and  carried  him  swiftly  back  to  Mi- 
shosha's  island.  As  he  swept  along  through 
the  sky  he  looked  down  and  saw  the  canoe 
speeding  across  the  lake  below  him. 

When  the  magician  reached  the  island 
Panigwun  was  already  there  and  came  to 
meet  him.  "You  did  not  wait  long  enough 
for  me  to  gather  the  gulls'  eggs,"  he  said. 

Mishosha  was  wonder-struck  at  finding 
him  safe  when  he  supposed  the  gulls  were 
already  feasting  upon  him. 

"I  am  so  forgetful,"  he  stammered,  "I 
forgot  I  had  left  you  upon  the  island. 
I  should  have  remembered  before  long,  how- 
ever, and  have  returned  for  you."  Within 
himself  he  thought,  "This  boy  must  have  a 
very  powerful  guardian  spirit,  but  all  the 
same  to-morrow  he  shall  not  escape  me." 

The  next  morning  he  said  to  Panigwun, 
"To-day  I  am  going  to  take  you  to  an  island 

(^2 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

covered  with  precious  stones  of  all  kinds. 
There  you  may  gather  all  you  wish,  and  this 
time  I  will  be  careful  and  not  forget  you." 

"Will  you  not  take  me  to  see  my  little 
brother  to-day?"  asked  Panigwun. 

The  magician  shot  an  evil  glance  at  him 
from  under  his  brows.  "Some  other  day," 
he  answered.  "To-day  we  must  go  to  the 
treasure  island." 

Panigwun  followed  him  into  the  canoe, 
and  again  they  sped  over  the  waters  of  the 
lake,  but  this  time  in  a  different  direction. 
Soon  they  reached  a  small  island  as  steep 
and  bare  as  the  back  of  a  fish.  Among  it's 
rocks  lay  a  quantity  of  precious  stones  of  all 
kinds,  diamonds,  emeralds  and  rubies. 

"Look,  my  son!"  said  the  magician. 
"Here  are  all  the  treasures  you  could  wish. 
Step  out  and  gather  them." 

Panigwun  knew  that  the  magician  was 
planning  some  evil,  but  it  was  useless  to 
disobey  him.     He  landed,  and  immediately 

63 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

the  canoe  moved  too  far  away  from  the 
shore  for  him  to  reach  it. 

"Rise,  oh,  king  of  the  fishes,"  called  the 
magician  in  a  terrible  voice.  "I  have  long 
been  wishing  to  offer  up  a  victim  to  you. 
Here  is  a  youth  for  you.  Accept  him  as  my 
offering."  Then  he  slapped  the  canoe  on 
the  side  and  disappeared  in  the  direction 
of  the  island. 

A  moment  after  the  waters  were  disturbed, 
they  broke  in  waves  upon  the  island,  and 
the  head  of  a  gigantic  pike  appeared.  He 
came  on  toward  Panigwun,  his  mouth  open 
wide  as  if  to  swallow  him.  The  youth  did 
not  lose  his  courage.  He  called  upon  his 
guardian  angel,  and  then  flourishing  his 
knife  he  cried,  "Man  is  the  master  of  the 
fishes.  You  are  my  servant.  Come  here 
and  take  me  on  your  back,  and  carry  me  to 
Mishosha's  island." 

At  this  command  the  pike  came  closer 
and  floated  beside   the  island.     Panigwun 

64 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

stepped  upon  his  back  and  the  fish  bore  him 
away.  So  swiftly  they  went  that  they  out- 
sped  the  canoe.  When  Mishosha  reached 
the  beach  the  youth  was  already  there  wait- 
ing to  help  him  out.  The  magician  looked 
at  him  with  surprise  and  terror.  "You 
here  I"  he  muttered.  "I  am  so  forgetful;  but 
I  would  soon  have  remembered  you  were 
on  the  island  and  have  returned  for  you." 

"I  thought  I  would  save  you  the  trouble," 
answered  Panigwun  mockingly. 

The  next  morning  the  magician  again 
called  Panigwun  to  go  with  him  in  his  canoe, 
"And  this  time  I  will  not  forget  you,"  he 
promised. 

Panigwun  gave  him  a  look  of  scorn  but 
said  nothing. 

On  and  on  the  canoe  bore  them  over  the 
surface  of  the  lake  further  than  they  had 
ever  gone  before.    At  last  they  came  to  an  ' 
island  upon  which  stood  one  stark  pine,  and 
far  up  near  the  top  of  it  was  a  nest.     "Look, 

6s 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

my  son,  in  that  nest  the  eagles  have  their 
eggs.  Do  you  climb  up  and  get  them  for 
me." 

Still  in  silence  Panigwun  landed  and  be- 
gan to  climb  the  tree,  but  before  he  had 
more  than  reached  the  first  branches  the  pine 
shot  up  to  enormous  height.  Panigwun 
felt  himself  being  carried  further  and 
further  from  the  earth  and  toward  the  sky. 
From  far  below  he  heard  the  magician's 
voice :  "Rise,  oh,  eagles,  and  take  the  victim 
I  have  brought  you.  Ye  are  the  king  of 
the  birds  and  it  is  proper  you  should  receive 
offerings."  Then,  striking  his  canoe  upon 
its  side  he  shot  rapidly  away  over  the 
lake. 

Two  enormous  eagles  rose  and  circled 
about  Panigwun;  their  wings  beat  the  air 
with  a  sound  like  thunder  and  they  shrieked 
fiercely.  For  a  moment  the  boy  closed  his 
eyes,  dizzy  with  the  height  from  the  ground 
and  the  noise;  then  gathering  his  courage 

66 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

and  commending  himself  to  his  guardian 
spirit,  he  drew  his  knife  and  flourished  it. 

*'The  eagle  is  the  king  of  birds,"  he  cried, 
"but  man  is  the  king  of  the  eagles.  I  am 
the  master  and  you  are  the  servants.  Take 
me  upon  your  wings  and  carry  me  to  the 
magician's  island." 

For  a  moment  the  eagles  hesitated.  Then 
they  drew  together  so  that  their  wings 
crossed.  Panigwun  stepped  upon  them, 
and  away  they  soared,  so  fast  that  the  wind 
sang  past  his  ears,  and  they  landed  at  the 
island  before  the  canoe  had  come  in  sight. 

When  the  magician  found  that  Panigwun 
had  returned  to  the  island  his  face  grew  pale, 
and  his  heart  quaked  within  him.  "This 
boy  will  prove  too  much  for  me,"  he 
thought.  "His  guardian  spirit  is  very 
powerful.  But  my  magic  shall  still  conquer 
him." 

The  next  morning  he  said  to  Panigwun, 
"To-day  I  have  planned  a  little  hunting  ex- 

67 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

pedition.  We  will  go  together,  and  when 
you  land  I  will  accompany  you,  that  there 
may  be  no  danger  of  my  forgetting  you." 

Panigwun  looked  at  him  with  a  scorn  he 
did  not  try  to  hide.  "Then  you  will  not 
take  me  to  see  my  little  brother  to-day?" 

"No,"  answered  the  magician  harshly,  and 
he  turned  away  in  the  direction  of  the  canoe. 
The  boy  followed  him,  and  away  they  sped 
together  toward  the  hunting  grounds  that 
Mishosha  had  chosen. 

They  landed  and  drew  up  the  canoe  and 
started  off  together.  The  magician  kept 
looking  up  toward  the  sky  and  muttering  to 
himself.  They  went  on  and  on  until  many 
miles  lay  behind  them,  and  at  nightfall  they 
reached  a  lodge  in  the  midst  of  a  wilder- 
ness. "It  is  here  we  spend  the  night,"  said 
the  magician. 

They  made  a  fire  and  cooked  their  supper, 
and  after  they  had  eaten  they  took  off  their 
moccasins  and  leggings  and  laid  them  near 

68 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

the  fire.  Then  they  rolled  them  in  their 
blankets  and  lay  down  for  the  night.  The 
magician  waited  until  he  was  sure  from 
Panigwun's  breathing  that  he  was  asleep. 
Then  he  arose  very  quietly  and  crept  over 
to  where  Panigwun  had  left  his  moccasins 
and  leggings.  He  took  one  of  each  and 
threw  them  in  the  fire,  and  then  by  his  magic 
he  caused  the  weather  to  turn  cold,  and  a 
deep  snow  to  cover  the  ground.  Having 
done  this  he  rolled  himself  in  his  blanket 
again  and  fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  All  night 
the  snow  fell  and  the  wind  howled  across 
the  plains,  heaping  the  snow  in  deep  drifts. 

When  Panigwun  awoke  the  next  morning 
Mishosha  was  already  up,  and  was  tying  on 
his  leggings.  "Make  haste,"  he  said  to  the 
boy,  "for  it  is  morning  and  we  have  far  to 
travel." 

The  boy  arose  and  looked  for  his  moccasins 
and  leggings,  but  he  could  find  only  one  of 
each  where  the  night  before  he  had  left  two. 

69 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

The  magician  watched  him  with  a  malicious 
look.  At  length  he  said,  "Are  you  looking 
for  your  other  legging  and  moccasin?  I 
fear  you  will  not  find  them.  I  smelled 
something  burning  in  the  night,  and  this  is 
the  month  when  fire  draws  things  into  it- 
self." 

Then  Panigwun  knew  that  the  magician 
had  burned  them.  He  said  nothing,  but  sat 
down  and  drew  his  hood  over  his  head  and 
communed  with  his  guardian  spirit.  After 
a  time  he  arose  and  took  a  charred  piece  of 
wood,  and  blackened  his  foot  and  leg  with  it 
for  as  far  up  as  the  legging  would  have 
covered  him.  Then  he  told  the  magician  he 
was  ready. 

Outside  the  cold  was  bitter.  A  keen  wind 
drove  the  sleet  into  their  faces  so  that  they 
were  almost  blinded.  They  stumbled  on 
through  the  drifts,  and  every  now  and  then 
Mishosha  looked  around  expecting  to  see 
Panigwun  overcome  with  the  cold.     But  his 

70 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

guardian  had  heard  him  and  the  black  upon 
his  leg  was  as  warm  as  though  it  were  his 
moccasin  and  legging  that  he  wore. 

Toward  the  end  of  the  day  the  magician 
in  despair  led  the  way  back  to  the  canoe. 
"This  boy's  guardian  spirit  is  too  powerful," 
he  said  to  himself.  "Nevertheless  I  will 
still  find  some  way  to  destroy  him." 

When  they  reached  the  island  the  elder 
girl  could  not  hide  her  joy  at  seeing  Pani- 
gwun  had  returned.  Mishosha  looked  from 
one  to  the  other  suspiciously,  but  said  noth- 
ing. He  had  begun  to  fear  Panigwun  as 
well  as  to  hate  him. 

The  next  morning  it  was  Panigwun's  turn. 
He  came  early  to  the  magician's  lodge. 
"Grandfather,"  he  said,  looking  him  boldly 
in  the  face,  "every  day  I  have  gone  with  you 
without  question.  Now  the  time  has  come 
when  you  must  redeem  your  promise  and 
take  me  to  see  my  little  brother." 

The  magician  dared  not  refuse,  so  the  two 
7^ 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

entered  the  canoe  and  sped  away  toward  the 
mainland.  When  they  landed,  Panigwun 
went  up  to  the  lodge  in  advance  of  the  magi- 
cian. He  approached  it  noiselessly  and 
looked  in.  The  little  boy  was  seated  there 
busily  re-feathering  one  of  his  father's 
arrows.  The  crackling  of  a  twig  made  him 
look  up,  and  there  was  the  face  of  his  brother 
looking  in.  He  sprang  up  with  a  loud  cry 
of  joy,  scattering  the  arrows  around  him. 
The  magician  was  still  far  behind,  and  in  a 
few  hurried  words  Panigwun  told  the  little 
brother  of  a  plan  by  which  he  hoped  they 
might  escape  from  the  power  of  Mishosha. 
They  then  went  down  to  meet  the  magician. 

"Here  is  my  brother,"  said  Panigwun; 
"and  now  we  will  take  him  back  to  the  is- 
land with  us." 

Mishosha  cast  a  glance  of  hate  at  the  two, 
but  he  dared  not  refuse.  They  went  back 
to  the  canoe  together,  but  the  magician  was 
slower  than  the  two  boys.     They  reached 

J2 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

the  beach  first  and  sprang  into  the  canoe. 
Panigwun  slapped  it  upon  the  side  and  cried 
"Chemann  Poll/'  Immediately  they  shot 
away  in  the  direction  of  the  island,  leaving 
Mishosha  behind  them. 

Panigwun  was  very  proud  of  his  exploit. 

As  he  drew  the  canoe  upon  the  shore  the 
girl  who  had  aided  him  before  appeared  be- 
side him. 

*'What  have  you  done,  and  where  is  Mi- 
shosha?" she  asked.  She  did  not  deign  to 
glance  at  the  younger  brother,  who  on  his 
part  gazed  at  her  with  admiration. 

Panigwun  told  her  how  he  had  tricked 
the  magician,  and  had  escaped  from  him 
in  the  magic  canoe.  Instead  of  being 
pleased  the  girl  was  filled  with  terror. 

"You  cannot  escape  from  him  as  easily  as 
that,"  she  cried.  "The  canoe  will  not  allow 
itself  to  be  tied,  and  his  power  over  it  is 
so  great  that  at  any  moment  he  can  cause  it 
to  return  to  him  wherever  he  may  be." 

7^ 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

When  Panigwun  heard  that  he  sat  down 
by  the  canoe  and  laid  his  hand  upon  it.  "I 
will  hold  it,"  he  said.  "Then  let  Mishosha 
call  as  he  will;  it  shall  not  slip  away." 

The  girl  shook  her  head  doubtfully,  but 
she  went  away  to  the  lodge  and  returned 
with  food,  that  Panigwun  might  not  go 
hungry  while  guarding  the  canoe.  All  even- 
ing he  sat  there  and  on  into  the  night,  with 
the  little  brother,  who  would  not  leave  him^ 
by  his  side. 

Presently  the  little  brother  fell  asleep,  and 
after  a  while,  in  spite  of  himself  Panigwun 
began  to  nod.  His  hold  upon  the  canoe 
loosened,  and  at  last  his  head  sunk  upon  his 
breast,  and  he  too  slept  heavily. 

When  he  awoke  it  was  morning  and  the 
magician  stood  beside  him  looking  at  him 
with  an  evil  glance.  Panigwun  sprang  to 
his  feet.  "So  you  are  here,  grandfather  I"  he 
cried.  "This  island  makes  one  forgetful. 
I  had  forgotten  that  we  had  left  you  behind 

74 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

us,  but  to-day  I  would  have  remembered  and 
would  have  returned  for  you." 

The  magician  said  nothing,  but  motioned 
him  to  take  his  brother  up  to  the  lodge. 

Panigwun  thought,  "After  all,  I  need  not 
fear  this  magician  so  much.  It  is  my  turn 
now,  and  we  will  see  what  I  can  do." 

With  this  idea  he  said  one  morning, 
"Grandfather,  I  enjoyed  our  last  hunting  ex- 
pedition so  much  that  I  would  like  to  take 
another." 

The  magician  looked  at  him  suspiciously, 
but  he  could  not  refuse  to  go.  They  stepped 
into  the  canoe,  and  soon  they  were  speed- 
ing over  the  waters  of  the  lake  toward  a 
distant  hunting  ground. 

When  they  landed,  Panigwun  took  the 
lead.  He  led  the  way  back  from  the  water 
on  and  on,  over  plains  and  through  unbroken 
forests.  At  night  he  stopped  and  said, 
"Here  we  will  build  a  shelter,  and  in  the 
morning  we  will  return." 

75 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

Soon  they  had  woven  together  some 
boughs  and  saplings,  and  had  made  a  fire, 
and  after  they  had  eaten  they  rolled  them- 
selves in  their  blankets  and  lay  down,  but 
this  time  Panigwun  took  the  precaution  of 
keeping  on  his  moccasins  and  leggings.  In 
the  middle  of  the  night  he  arose,  and  bent 
over  Mishosha  to  make  sure  that  he  was 
asleep.  When  he  was  certain  of  this  he  took 
both  of  the  magician's  leggings  and  mocca- 
sins and  threw  them  in  the  fire.  He  called 
upon  his  guardian  spirit  to  send  a  deep 
snow,  and  then  he  lay  down  and  went  to 
sleep. 

The  magician  was  awakened  the  next 
morning  by  the  piercing  cold;  he  shivered  in 
his  blanket,  and  the  teeth  chattered  in  his 
head.  He  arose  and  looked  for  his  mocca- 
sins and  leggings.  They  were  not  where  he 
had  left  them,  and  as  he  sought  for  them  in 
vain  a  terrible  fear  came  upon  him.  He 
looked  at  the  boy  beseechingly. 

76 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

"Are  you  looking  for  your  leggings  and 
moccasins,  grandfather,"  asked  Panigwun. 
"You  know  this  is  the  month  when  fire  at- 
tracts. I  very  much  fear  they  have  been 
drawn  into  it  and  burned." 

The  magician  made  no  answer  but  his  legs 
failed  under  him. 

Panigwun  opened  the  door.  "Come, 
grandfather,"  he  said.  "It  is  time  for  us 
to  start." 

He  stepped  out  into  the  cold  and  Mi- 
shosha  followed  him,  dragging  his  feet 
heavily.  If  it  had  been  cold  before,  it  was 
ten  times  more  so  now.  The  wind  cut  like 
a  knife,  and  the  sleet  was  like  whips  across 
their  faces.  Panigwun  strode  along  bravely, 
and  Mishosha  stumbled  after  him,  shudder- 
ing in  the  wind.  Twice  he  stumbled  in  the 
snow,  but  he  struggled  up  again,  and  still 
followed.  But  at  last  he  could  go  no  fur- 
ther. The  cold  seemed  to  strike  from  his 
feet  up  through  all  his  limbs.    His  arms 

77 


MISHOSHA,  THE  MAGICIAN 

stiffened  to  branches ;  his  gray  hair  turned  to 
blowing  boughs.  Panigwun  hearing  no 
longer  any  sound  behind  him  turned  and 
looked.  The  magician  had  disappeared;  in 
his  place  the  boy  saw  only  a  stark  gray 
sycamore  tree,  its  branches  rattling  and 
moaning  in  the  wind. 

So  ended  the  life  of  Mishosha,  the  magi- 
cian of  the  lake.  But  Panigwun  returned 
to  the  island  where  his  brother  and  the  two 
girls  were  awaiting  him.  Great  was  their 
rejoicing  when  they  heard  the  magician  was 
dead,  and  for  many  years  they  all  lived 
there  happily  together. 

In  time  the  two  brothers  married  the  girls, 
and  then  it  was  not  long  before  the  voices 
of  children  sounded  in  their  lodges.  The 
magic  canoe  still  remained  and  often  it  sped 
to  and  fro  across  the  waters,  bearing  the 
brothers  or  their  families,  and  still  obedient 
to  the  magic  words,  Chemann  Poll. 


78 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  WISE 
GAZELLE 

(From  Zanzibar  Tales) 

THERE  was  once  upon  a  time  a  man 
named  Haamdaanee,  who  was  very 
poor.    He  had  no  clothes  but  rags, 
and  nothing  to  eat  but  the  food  that  was 
given  him  in  charity. 

One  day  when  he  was  searching  about  in 
the  dust  heap  for  stray  grains  of  millet,  he 
found  a  small  piece  of  money.  It  seemed  a 
fortune  to  the  poor  man,  and  he  carefully 
tied  it  up  in  one  corner  of  his  rags  that  he 
might  not  lose  it. 

79 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

For  a  long  time  he  could  not  decide  what 
to  buy  with  it,  but  one  day  when  he  was 
again  scratching  in  the  dust  heap,  a  man 
came  by  with  a  cage  full  of  gazelles  which 
he  wished  to  sell. 

"Merchant,"  called  Haamdaanee,  "how 
much  do  you  ask  for  your  gazelles'?" 

"They  are  different  prices,"  answered  the 
merchant.  "Some  are  very  large  and  fine, 
and  for  those  I  ask  a  good  price,  but  one  is 
a  weakling,  and  it  I  would  sell  for  almost 
nothing." 

Some  men  were  passing  by  and  they  be- 
gan to  laugh.  "Have  you  come  into  a  for- 
tune, Haamdaanee,"  they  cried  out,  "and  are 
you  trying  to  spend  it."  Then  they  said  to 
the  merchant,  "Do  not  waste  your  time  on 
that  man.  He  is  so  poor  that  he  has  to 
scratch  about  in  the  dust  heaps  to  find 
enough  to  keep  him  alive." 

Haamdaanee  untied  the  corner  of  his  rags 
and  held  out  the  piece  of  money.     "Here, 

80 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

merchant,"  he  said,  "take  this  and  give  me 
one  of  your  gazelles." 

The  men  were  very  much  surprised  to  see 
the  money.  Then  they  said,  "You  are  very 
foolish,  Haamdaanee.  You  get  a  piece  of 
money  nobody  knows  how  nor  where,  and 
then  instead  of  buying  for  yourself  a  good 
meal  you  spend  it  for  a  gazelle  which  will 
also  need  food." 

Haamdaanee,  however,  paid  no  attention 
to  their  jeers.  He  took  the  gazelle,  and  the 
merchant  took  his  money,  glad  to  have  sold 
an  animal  that  was  so  weak  and  small 
it  seemed  as  though  it  would  die  at  any 
rate. 

Haamdaanee  carried  the  little  animal 
home  with  him  to  the  hovel  where  he  lived, 
and  made  a  bed  for  it  in  one  corner,  but 
there  was  little  he  could  give  it  to  eat.  If 
there  had  not  been  enough  for  one  there 
was  still  less  for  two.  However,  he  was  not 
sorry  he  had  bought  it.     It  was  company  for 

8i 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

him  and  he  loved  it  as  though  it  were  his 
daughter. 

One  day  when  Haamdaanee  was  prepar- 
ing to  go  out  to  the  dust  heap,  the  gazelle 
said  to  him,  "Master,  why  do  you  not  open 
the  door  and  let  me  run  out  in  the  forest 
to  find  food  for  myself?  If  you  will  do 
this  I  will  return  to  you  in  the  evening,  and 
you  will  only  have  had  one  to  feed  instead 
of  two." 

Haamdaanee  was  wonder-struck  at  hear- 
ing the  gazelle  speaking.  "How  is  this?" 
he  cried.  "You  can  talk,  and  yet  you  are 
only  a  little  animal  I  bought  with  a  piece 
of  money  from  the  dust  heap." 

"That  is  true,"  said  the  gazelle,  "but  I  am 
not  an  ordinary  animal.  I  am  very  wise. 
Let  me  out  every  day  so  that  I  may  run 
about,  and  I  may  find  some  way  of  help- 
ing your  fortunes.  I  will  always  come  back 
to  you,  for  you  bought  me  and  you  are  my 
master." 

82 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

The  little  gazelle  spoke  so  sweetly  that 
Haamdaanee  opened  the  door  as  it  wished, 
and  immediately  it  ran  away  and  into  the 
deep  forest,  and  was  lost  to  sight.  Then 
Haamdaanee  was  very  sad.  He  thought, 
"That  was  a  foolish  thing  to  do.  I  will 
never  see  my  gazelle  again,  and  it  was  such  a 
pretty,  gentle  little  thing." 

However,  when  he  returned  to  his  hovel 
that  evening  he  found  the  little  animal  al- 
ready there.  "Master,"  it  said,  "I  feasted 
well  in  the  forest  to-day,  but  I  saw  and  heard 
nothing  that  would  help  your  fortunes.  But 
courage!  To-morrow  I  will  go  out  again, 
and  who  knows  what  may  happen." 

So  the  next  morning  Haamdaanee  again 
opened  the  door  for  the  gazelle,  and  after 
this  he  let  it  out  every  day,  and  it  remained 
away  until  evening,  when  it  came  running 
home  again. 

But  one  day  when  the  gazelle  went  inta 
the  forest  the  food  it  liked  was  very  scarcCji 

83 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

and  it  wandered  on  further  than  it  had  ever 
gone  before.  After  a  while  it  began  to  dig 
up  roots  with  its  sharp  little  hoofs. 
Presently  it  struck  something  hard,  and 
when  it  turned  it  out  from  the  earth  it 
proved  to  be  an  enormous  diamond. 

The  gazelle  was  delighted.  It  rolled  the 
diamond  up  in  leaves  and  took  it  in  its 
mouth  to  carry  it  home  to  Haamdaanee. 
But  then  it  began  to  think.  "What  could 
my  master  do  with  a  diamond  like  this? 
No  one  would  ever  believe  I  had  found  it 
in  the  forest;  if  he  showed  it  to  people  they 
would  certainly  think  he  had  stolen  it,  and 
he  would  be  beaten  or  taken  before  the 
judges.  No,  I  must  do  something  better 
than  that  with  the  stone." 

The  wise  little  animal  thought  for  a  while, 
and  then  with  the  diamond  still  in  its  mouth, 
it  bounded  away  through  the  forest. 

It  ran  on  and  on  for  three  days  and  nights 
without  stopping,  until  it  came  to  a  city 

84 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

where  a  great  king  lived.  This  king  had  a 
daughter  who  was  so  beautiful  that  the  fame 
of  her  had  spread  everywhere;  even  Haam- 
daanee  and  his  gazelle  had  heard  of  her. 

The  little  animal  went  straight  into  the 
city  and  through  the  streets  to  the  palace, 
and  up  the  steps  and  into  the  room  where  the 
king  was  sitting  with  all  his  councilors 
about  him.  There  it  bent  its  fore  knees  and 
touched  its  forehead  to  the  ground  three 
times  in  token  of  respect. 

"What  is  this  animal,  and  where  does  it 
come  from*?"  asked  the  king. 

No  one  could  tell  him  anything  about  it, 
but  the  gazelle  itself  answered. 

"Oh,  great  king,  I  am  a  messenger  from  my 
master  the  Prince  Daaraaee,"  it  said,  "and 
I  have  come  from  far  away,  a  three  days 
and  three  nights'  journey  through  the 
forest." 

"And  what  is  the  message  your  master 
sends  T'  asked  the  king. 

85 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

"He  wishes  you  to  give  him  your  beauti- 
ful daughter  for  a  wife,  and  he  sends  you 
a  small  gift.  It  is  but  a  poor  thing,  and 
scarce  worth  the  sending,  but  it  was  as  much 
as  I  could  carry." 

The  gazelle  then  unwrapped  the  leaves 
from  the  diamond  and  presented  it  to  the 
king.  All  were  wonder-struck  when  they 
saw  the  size  and  brightness  of  the  diamond. 
It  was  worth  a  kingdom. 

"Your  master  must  be  very  rich  and 
powerful,"  said  the  king.  "Has  he  many 
more  jewels  like  this?" 

"That  is  nothing  to  what  he  has  in  his 
treasure  house,"  answered  the  gazelle. 

"And  he  wishes  the  hand  of  my  daugh- 
ter?" 

"Yes,  your  majesty." 

The  king  was  delighted  at  the  idea  of  hav- 
ing such  a  rich  man  for  a  son-in-law,  and 
promised  that  Prince  Daaraaee  should  have 
the  hand  of  the  princess. 

86 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

The  gazelle  then  made  ready  to  leave, 
but  first  the  king  fed  it  with  rice  and  milk, 
and  hung  a  golden  collar  about  its  neck. 

"In  ten  days'  time  I  will  return  with  my 
master.  Be  ready  to  receive  him  and  his  es- 
cort at  that  time,"  said  the  gazelle,  and  then 
it  bounded  away  and  was  lost  to  sight  in 
the  forest. 

Now  all  this  time  Haamdaanee  had  been 
mourning  his  gazelle  as  lost.  Five  days  had 
passed  without  its  returning.  The  sixth  day 
he  was  sitting  very  mournfully  on  the  dust 
heap  when  he  felt  something  brush  against 
him.  He  looked  around,  and  what  was  his 
joy  to  see  his  little  gazelle  beside  him.  He 
stroked  and  caressed  it,  and  then  he  saw  the 
golden  collar  around  its  neck. 

"What  means  this  golden  collar?  And 
where  have  you  been,"  asked  Haamdaanee. 

"I  have  been  far  away  at  the  palace  of  a 
king,"  exclaimed  the  gazelle.  "It  was  he 
who  gave  me  this  collar,  and  more  than  that, 

87 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

he  promised  that  you  should  have  his  beau- 
tiful daughter  for  a  wife." 

At  first  Haamdaanee  could  not  believe 
what  the  gazelle  told  him,  but  when  he  had 
heard  the  whole  story  he  was  filled  with 
terror.  "You  told  the  king  I  was  a  great 
prince,"  he  said,  "and  when  he  sees  me  in  my 
rags  and  filth  I  will  be  beaten  and  driven  out 
into  the  forest  to  die." 

"Do  not  be  afraid,  master,"  answered  the 
gazelle.  "Only  do  as  I  tell  you  and  you 
will  be  received  with  great  honor,  and  have 
a  princess  as  your  wife." 

At  last  he  persuaded  Haamdaanee  to 
come  with  him,  and  they  set  out  together 
through  the  forest.  They  went  on  and  on 
until  they  were  within  a  day's  journey  of  the 
king's  palace,  and  then  the  gazelle  stopped. 
"Master,"  said  he,  "do  you  now  strip  off 
your  rags  and  hide  them.  Bathe  in  the 
stream,  and  as  you  bathe  be  careful  to  knock 
yourself  against  the  stones  so  that  you  will 

88 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

show  bruises.  Then  lie  down  beside  the 
stream,  and  when  I  return  from  the  city  with 
an  escort  do  nothing  but  groan  and  cry, 
"Oh,  those  robbers!  Those  cruel  and 
wicked  robbers." 

Haamdaanee  stripped  off  his  rags  and 
stepped  into  the  stream,  and  while  he  was 
still  bathing  and  bruising  himself  the  gazelle 
bounded  away  to  the  palace  of  the  king.  It 
rushed  into  the  room  where  the  king  was 
and  fell  before  him,  breathless  and  ap- 
parently exhausted.  "Oh,  my  master  I  My 
poor  master  I"  it  cried. 

The  king  in  great  anxiety  asked  what  had 
happened  to  the  prince. 

The  gazelle  told  him  that  he  and  his 
master  had  come  a  long  way  through  the 
forest  in  safety,  and  were  within  a  day's 
journey  of  the  city  when  they  had  been  set 
upon  by  robbers.  The  robbers  had  stolen 
everything;  they  had  stripped  the  Prince 
Daaraaee  of  all  his  magnificent  clothes  and 

89 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

jewels,  and  had  beaten  him  and  left  him  for 
dead  on  the  banks  of  a  stream.  The 
Prince's  escort  had  been  carried  away 
captive.  "And  I  alone  escaped,"  said  the 
gazelle,  "for  I  am  so  small  they  did  not 
notice  me.  But  oh,  my  poor  master  I  If  he 
is  not  already  dead  he  must  soon  perish  un- 
less help  is  sent  to  him." 

The  king  immediately  commanded  that  a 
strong  escort  should  set  out  to  help  the 
prince.  He  himself  went  with  them,  and  a 
horse  was  loaded  with  magnificent  robes  for 
Prince  Daaraaee  to  put  on.  They  started 
out,  and  the  gazelle  ran  along  to  show  them 
the  way. 

When  they  reached  the  banks  of  the 
stream  there  lay  Haamdaanee  groaning,  and 
bruised  black  and  blue  as  though  he  had  been 
beaten.  They  raised  him  up  and  clothed 
him  in  the  magnificent  robes  they  had 
brought,     but     all     he     would     say    was, 

90 


1 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

*'0h,  those  robbers  I  Those  cruel,  wicked 
robbers  I" 

They  put  him  on  a  great  black  horse  and 
took  him  back  to  the  palace  of  the  king,  and 
when  so  dressed  and  mounted  he  appeared 
a  very  handsome  man  indeed.  The  king 
was  delighted  with  him,  and  the  princess 
was  no  less  so,  and  soon  the  marriage  was 
celebrated  with  great  feasting  and  rejoicing. 

For  awhile  Haamdaanee  lived  with  his 
wife  at  the  palace  of  the  king,  and  he  was  so 
happy,  and  everything  was  so  fine,  that  he 
could  hardly  believe  in  his  good  fortune. 
But  after  a  time  the  princess  began  to  ask 
her  husband  when  they  were  to  return  to  his 
own  country.  She  longed  to  see  his  mag- 
nificent palace  and  all  the  treasures  it  con- 
tained. 

Haamdaanee  took  the  gazelle  aside  and 
said  to  it,  "What  are  we  to  do  now?  I  am 
surely  ruined.     The  princess  wishes  to  see 

91 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

the  palace  I  have  told  her  of,  and  I  have  no 
place  to  take  her  but  the  wretched  hovel 
that  will  not  even  shelter  us  from  the 
weather." 

"Do  not  be  afraid,  master,"  answered  the 
gazelle.  "I  will  manage  everything  for 
you.  Only  let  me  go,  and  do  you  tell  the 
princess  you  have  sent  me  home  to  prepare 
for  your  reception.  I  will  get  a  palace  for 
you,  and  when  I  have  it  I  will  return  and 
let  you  know." 

Haamdaanee  did  as  the  gazelle  bade  him. 
The  princess  was  told  that  the  little  animal 
was  to  set  out  immediately  and  would  put 
all  in  order  at  the  palace,  so  she  was  will- 
ing to  wait  a  while  longer  before  seeing  her 
husband's  treasures. 

The  gazelle  at  once  started  out  on  its  jour- 
neyings.  It  ran  on  and  on  for  several  days, 
and  then  it  came  to  another  city  even  hand- 
somer than  that  of  the  king,  but  when  it 
entered  the  streets  everything  was  silent  and 

92 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

deserted.  There  was  not  a  soul  to  be  seen. 
The  little  animal  went  through  one  street 
after  another  and  at  last  it  came  to  a  palace, 
and  that  too  was  silent  and  deserted.  It 
knocked  with  its  hard  hoof,  and  after  a  long 
time  the  door  opened  a  crack  and  an  old,  old 
woman  looked  out.  As  soon  as  she  saw  the 
gazelle  she  seemed  frightened  to  death. 

"How  have  you  come  here'?"  she  cried. 
"Do  you  not  know  that  this  city  belongs  to 
a  terrible  snake  with  three  heads,  and  that 
he  eats  every  living  thing  *?  He  has  eaten 
all  the  people  of  the  city  except  myself 
and  he  only  left  me  alive  that  I  might  cook 
his  meals  and  sweep  his  house.  If  he  finds 
you  here  he  will  surely  kill  you." 

"I  am  too  tired  to  go  farther,"  said  the 
gazelle,  "and  I  am  so  small  that  I  can  easily 
hide  in  a  corner  where  the  snake  will  not 
find  me.  Do  but  let  me  in  to  rest  for  a 
while.     The  snake  need  never  know  it." 

For  a  time  the  old  woman  refused  but  the 
9-^ 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

gazelle  talked  so  sweetly  that  after  a  time 
she  consented  and  allowed  the  little  animal 
to  slip  through  the  crack  of  the  door  and  into 
the  house. 

When  it  was  inside  it  began  to  look  about 
it.  ''This  place  would  just  do  for  my 
master  if  I  could  but  get  rid  of  the  snake," 
it  thought.  Presently  it  saw  a  bright  sword 
that  hung  on  the  wall.  "What  sword  is 
that?"  it  asked  of  the  old  woman. 

"It  belongs  to  the  snake,"  she  answered, 
"and  it  is  so  sharp  that  it  will  cut  anything 
at  one  stroke." 

"That  is  the  sword  for  me,"  said  the 
gazelle,  and  it  took  it  down  from  the  wall 
in  spite  of  all  the  old  woman  could  say. 

And  now  a  great  rushing  noise  was  heard 
outside,  and  the  old  woman  began  to  quake 
and  tremble.  "That  is  the  snake,"  she  cried, 
"and  when  he  finds  you  here  he  will  surely 
kill  us  both." 

"Do  not  be  afraid,"  said  the  gazelle.  "I 
94 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

will  tell  you  what  to  say  and  do,  and  who 
knows  but  what  we  may  rid  ourselves  of 
him  for  good  and  all." 

Now  the  snake  was  at  the  door  and  it 
began  to  sniff  about.  "What  is  this  I 
smell?"  it  cried.  "Some  living  thing  has 
entered  the  city." 

"Nonsense,"  answered  the  old  woman. 
"A  bird  flying  over  the  house  dropped  a  piece 
of  meat  down  the  chimney,  and  I  am  cook- 
ing it  for  your  dinner." 

Then  the  snake  said,  "Open  the  door  that 
I  may  come  in." 

"I  cannot  do  that  or  the  meat  will  burn," 
answered  the  old  woman.  "Come  in 
through  the  window." 

Then  the  snake  stuck  one  of  its  heads  in 
through  the  window.  The  gazelle  was  ready, 
and  the  moment  the  head  appeared  it  cut 
it  off  with  the  sword,  and  the  sword  was  so 
very  sharp  and  keen  that  the  snake  did  not 
feel   the  blow.     "How   dark  it  is  in   the 

95 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

house,"  it  said.  "I  can  see  nothing,"  and  it 
stuck  its  other  head  in.  Quick  as  a  flash 
the  gazelle  cut  off  that  head  too.  "Oh  I  I 
think  a  hair  fell  on  my  neck,"  said  the  snake, 
and  it  stuck  its  third  head  in  through  the 
window.  Then  the  gazelle  cut  off  that  head 
too,  and  the  snake  was  dead. 

The  old  woman  rejoiced  to  know  she  was 
now  free  from  the  snake,  and  she  could  not 
make  enough  of  the  little  animal  that  had 
killed  him. 

"I  must  go  and  get  my  master,"  said  the 
gazelle,  "for  now  that  I  have  killed  the 
snake,  this  city  and  all  that  is  in  it  belongs 
to  him;  and  if  anyone  asks  you  must  say, 
This  is  the  palace  of  Prince  Daardaaee." 

When  Haamdaanee  heard  from  the 
gazelle  all  that  he  had  done,  and  how  the 
palace  and  the  treasures  of  the  snake  now 
belonged  to  him,  he  did  not  know  what  to  do 
with  himself  for  joy. 

He  and  the  princess  soon  set  out  together, 
96 


HAAMDAANEE  AND  THE  GAZELLE 

and  with  them  a  number  of  people  from  the 
city,  to  whom  Haamdaanee  promised  houses 
and  wealth  when  they  should  reach  his  city. 

The  gazelle  ran  along  beside  them  point- 
ing out  the  way,  and  when  they  reached  the 
palace  it  was  more  magnificent  than  any- 
thing the  princess  had  dreamed  of. 

So  they  lived  there  very  happily,  and  the 
little  gazelle  had  soft  cushions  to  lie  on,  and 
all  the  milk  and  rice  that  it  could  eat,  so 
it  did  not  have  to  run  off  into  the  forest  any 
more,  but  could  stay  in  the  palace  and  take 
its  ease. 


97 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

(From  the  Hindoo  Folk  Lore) 


I 


"^HERE  was  once  a  rajah  who  had 
two  daughters  who  were  as  beauti- 
ful as  two  stars,  and  who  loved  each 
other  so  dearly  that  they  could  not  bear  to 
be  apart  even  for  an  hour.  The  ranee  who 
was  their  mother  died,  and  in  time  the  rajah 
married  again,  and  brought  home  a  new 
ranee  to  the  palace. 

This  new  wife  was  very  cruel  to  the  two 
girls.  She  did  not  give  them  enough  to  eat, 
they  had  only  rags  to  wear,  and  sometimes 
they  were  beaten.    The  rajah  was  so  in  love 

98 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

with  the  new  ranee  that  he  took  no  notice  of 
the  two  girls,  nor  of  how  unhappy  they  were. 

One  day  the  younger  princess,  whose 
name  was  Balna,  said  to  her  sister,  ''Why 
should  we  be  so  unhappy  here  '^  Our  father 
no  longer  loves  us,  and  we  are  so  ill-treated 
that  it  would  be  better  to  die  in  the  jungle 
than  to  live  in  this  way.    Let  us  run  away." 

The  elder  sister  agreed  with  her,  so  early 
one  morning  they  ran  away  from  the  palace, 
and  into  the  great  jungle  that  lay  over  be- 
yond it.  All  day  they  wandered  on  and  on, 
and  that  night  they  climbed  up  into  a  tree 
that  they  might  be  safe  from  wild  beasts. 

The  next  day  they  journeyed  on  again, 
but  they  had  not  gone  far  when  they  came 
to  a  magnificent  palace  there  in  the  midst 
of  the  wilderness.  The  younger  sister 
wished  to  knock,  but  the  elder  was  afraid. 
"This  palace  can  only  belong  to  a  rakshas," 
she  said,  "and  if  he  sees  us  he  will  surely 
kill  us  and  eat  us." 

^     rl'  99 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

"As  well  that,"  answered  Balna,  "as  for 
us  to  die  of  hunger  and  exhaustion."  So 
in  spite  of  all  her  sister  could  say  she 
knocked  at  the  door.  There  was  no  answer, 
and  after  she  had  knocked  several  times  she 
opened  the  door  and  led  the  way  in. 

They  looked  about  them  and  were 
amazed  at  the  magnificence  of  everything 
they  saw.  Their  father's  palace  was  as 
nothing  compared  to  it.  They  went  into 
one  room  after  another,  and  everywhere 
were  treasures  of  gold  and  silver  and  pre- 
cious stones.  While  they  were  looking 
they  heard  a  terrible  noise  at  the  door,  and 
they  were  so  frightened  that  they  ran  up  to 
the  roof  of  the  house.  The  roof  was  flat, 
and  from  it  they  could  look  down  into  the 
inner  courtyard  of  the  house,  where  there 
were  trees  and  walks,  and  also  a  well.  The 
noise  the  girls  had  heard  was  made  by  a 
rakshas  and  his  wife,  to  whom  this  palace 
belonged,  and  who  were  now  coming  home. 

I  GO 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

Soon  the  sisters  could  hear  them  moving 
about  in  the  rooms  below  and  quarreling  to- 
gether. Then  a  door  opened  and  they  came 
out  into  the  court.  When  the  sisters  saw 
them  they  almost  died  with  terror,  they  were 
so  terrible-looking. 

As  soon  as  they  were  in  the  court  the 
rakshas  began  to  run  about  from  one  side 
to  the  other  and  to  sniff  the  air.  "Someone 
is  here,"  he  cried;  "I  smell  human  flesh  and 
blood." 

*'I  should  think  you  would  smell  human 
flesh  and  blood,"  cried  his  wife.  "You 
have  just  killed  and  eaten  a  hundred  thou- 
sand people.  It  would  be  strange  if  you 
smelled  anything  else.  But  I  am  thirsty. 
Come  here,  you  lazy  bones,  and  draw  up 
some  water  for  me." 

"Draw  for  yourself,"  answered  he.  "But 
let  me  have  a  drink  first." 

"No,  no  I  I  shall  drink  first,"  cried  his 
wife.    They  both  ran  to  the  well,  and  there 

lOI 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

they  began  quarreling  again  as  to  who  should 
draw  the  water. 

The  two  girls  on  top  of  the  house  had 
been  lying  as  quiet  as  though  they  were 
dead,  but  now  the  younger  one,  who  was 
very  clever,  said,  ''Sister,  I  am  going  down 
to  see  whether  I  can  destroy  these  rakshas. 
If  I  do  not  they  will  surely  come  upstairs 
and  find  us,  and  when  they  do  that  they  will 
kill  us  and  eat  us." 

The  elder  sister  begged  and  implored  her 
not  to  try  to  do  any  such  thing,  but  Balna 
would  not  listen  to  her.  She  hurried  down- 
stairs and  stole  out  into  the  court. 

The  rakshas  were  still  leaning  far  over 
the  side  of  the  well,  and  were  so  busy  quar- 
reling that  they  never  noticed  her.  The 
clever  girl  stole  up  behind  them  and  caught 
each  one  by  a  heel  and  sent  them  headfore- 
most into  the  well  so  that  they  were 
drowned.  Then  she  called  to  her  sister  to 
come  down,  for  the  rakshas  were  dead  and 

102 


THERE   WERE   MANY   BEAUTIFUL   DRESSES   AMONG   THE   TREASURES 
OF  THE   PALACE 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

they  were  safe.  The  elder  sister  was  so 
glad  that  she  hardly  knew  what  to  do.  She 
came  down  into  the  court  and  she  could  not 
praise  her  sister  enough  for  being  so  very 
clever  as  to  get  rid  of  the  rakshas!  Then 
they  hunted  about  and  found  plenty  of 
food  to  eat,  and  beautiful  clothes  to  put  on, 
for  there  were  many  beautiful  dresses  of 
silver  and  gold  among  the  treasures  of  the 
palace. 

After  this  time  the  two  sisters  lived  there 
together  very  happily.  Every  morning 
Balna  drove  the  flocks  and  herds  out  to 
pasture,  but  the  elder  girl  stayed  at  home  to 
set  the  house  in  order  and  cook  the  meals. 
Balna  cautioned  her  never  to  open  the  door 
to  anyone  while  she  was  away.  "There 
may  be  robbers  in  this  wood  who  would  kill 
you  for  the  sake  of  the  treasures  that  are 
here,"  she  said,  "or  they  might  carry  you 
away  with  them  because  of  your  beauty." 

The  elder  girl  promised  her  she  would  not 
103 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

open  the  door  to  anyone,  and  so  Balna  felt 
quite  safe  in  leaving  her  every  day. 

Now  a  young  prince  lived  not  far  from 
this  jungle,  and  very  often  he  came  to  hunt 
in  it.  One  day  the  hunt  was  fast  and 
furious,  and  he  and  his  attendants  rode  far- 
ther than  they  had  ever  gone  before.  Sud- 
denly they  saw,  gleaming  through  the  trees, 
a  beautiful  palace. 

"It  is  very  strange,"  said  the  prince,  ''that 
anyone  should  have  built  a  palace  here  in 
the  depths  of  the  jungle.  Let  us  knock  and 
see  who  lives  in  it." 

His  attendants  had  never  seen  the  palace 
before,  either,  and  they  warned  him  that  it 
might  belong  to  a  rakshas,  and  it  might  be 
dangerous  to  knock;  but  the  prince  would 
not  heed  them  and  began  to  knock  loudly 
upon  the  door. 

The  girl  within  was  frightened  at  the 
noise  and  the  voices  outside  (for  this  was 
the  very  palace  where  the  sisters  were  liv- 

104 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

ing) .    She  kept  very  quiet  and  hoped  who- 
ever was  outside  would  go  away. 

"Open  the  door,  you  who  are  inside," 
cried  the  prince.  "If  you  do  not  I  will  open 
it  myself  with  my  sword." 

The  girl  was  more  frightened  than  ever, 
but  as  she  found  he  was  determined  to  enter, 
she  hastily  slipped  some  rags  over  her 
magnificent  clothes  and  blacked  her  face 
and  hands  so  that  she  might  look  ugly. 
Then  she  went  to  open  the  door,  but  she  was 
in  such  a  hurry  that  she  forgot  to  blacken 
one  of  her  ears. 

When  she  appeared  the  prince  was  sur- 
prised at  her  looks;  it  seemed  strange  that 
anyone  so  black  and  ragged  should  be  living 
in  such  a  magnificent  palace.  Then  he  saw 
that  one  of  her  ears  was  white,  and  he  was 
more  surprised  than  ever. 

However  he  only  said  to  her,  "I  have  been 
hunting  and  I  am  very  hot  and  thirsty. 
Will  you  not  give  me  some  water  T' 

105 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

The  girl  shook  her  head  and  motioned  to 
him  to  go  away.  She  would  have  closed  the 
door,  but  the  prince  put  his  sword  in  it  so 
that  she  could  not.  "I  am  thirsty  and  I 
must  have  the  water,"  he  said. 

The  girl  ran  away  to  get  it  but  when  she 
brought  it  to  him  instead  of  drinking  it  he 
threw  it  in  her  face.  Then  the  black  all 
washed  off,  and  she  stood  there,  more  beau- 
tiful than  anyone  the  prince  had  ever  seen 
before.  "Who  are  you,  and  how  do  you 
happen  to  be  living  in  this  jungle  all 
alone?"  he  asked.  But  the  girl  would  not 
answer.  She  only  shook  her  head  again  and 
wept,  for  she  thought  to  herself,  'If  they 
mean  any  harm  to  me  and  I  tell  them  I  have 
a  sister  they  will  wait  here  until  she  returns, 
and  she  will  suffer  too." 

When  the  prince  found  she  would  answer 
nothing  he  mounted  her  on  his  horse  and 
carried  her  away  with  him,  for  she  was  so 

1 06 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

very  beautiful  that  he  determined  to  make 
her  his  wife. 

Now  the  girl  had  around  her  neck  a  string 
of  pink  pearls,  and  she  managed  to  break 
the  string  without  being  seen,  and  to  drop 
the  pearls  one  at  a  time  as  they  rode  along. 
For  she  thought,  "When  my  sister  comes 
home  and  finds  me  gone  she  will  hunt  for 
me,  and  if  she  sees  the  pearls  she  will  know 
in  which  direction  I  have  gone  and  will  fol- 

155 
ow. 

So  they  rode  on  and  after  a  time  they 
reached  the  palace  where  the  prince's 
parents  lived.  When  they  saw  what  a 
beautiful  girl  their  son  brought  home  with 
him  they  were  amazed,  and  because  of  her 
great  beauty  they  were  willing  for  the 
prince  to  take  her  for  a  wife. 

The  girl,  too,  was  willing,  for  the  prince 
was  both  handsome  and  kind,  so  they  were 
married,    and    loved    each    other    tenderly. 

107 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

The  girl  now  would  have  been  quite  happy 
if  she  had  not  remembered  Balna  and 
grieved  for  her.  Often  when  she  was  alone 
she  began  to  weep  for  her,  and  always  when 
the  prince  came  in  he  would  ask  her  why 
she  was  crying,  but  she  would  not  tell  him. 
She  was  afraid  if  she  so  did  he  would  be 
very  angry  that  she  had  not  told  him  before, 
and  so  she  made  some  excuse.  Always  she 
thought  to  herself,  "The  next  time  I  will 
tell  him,"  but  always  she  was  afraid.  Her 
courage  failed  her. 

Now  when  Balna  returned  to  the  palace 
and  found  her  sister  gone  she  was  in  despair. 
She  sought  for  her  everywhere,  calling  her 
name.  Then  she  began  to  hunt  about  in  the 
jungle  for  signs  of  robbers  who  might  have 
been  there  while  she  was  away,  and  she 
found  one  of  the  pink  pearls  that  she  knew 
belonged  to  her  sister's  necklace.  She  went 
a  little  further  and  found  another,  and 
then    another,    and   still    another.     So   she 

io8 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

went  on  through  the  jungle,  following  the 
way  her  sister  had  gone,  and  picking  up  the 
pearls  as  she  went. 

That  night  she  came  to  a  stream,  and 
lying  beside  it  was  the  body  of  an  old 
woman.  The  body  was  so  dried  by  the  sun 
that  nothing  of  it  was  left  except  skin  and 
bones.  Balna  took  off  the  skin  and  washed 
it  carefully  in  the  brook,  and  then  drew  it 
on  over  her  head  and  arms  as  if  it  had  been 
a  glove.  When  she  had  done  that  she 
looked  exactly  like  an  old  woman  with 
wrinkled  face  and  arms. 

The  next  day  she  came  to  the  edge  of  the 
jungle,  and  she  saw  before  her  houses  and 
a  magnificent  palace  with  gardens  about  it. 
She  now  took  a  staff  in  her  hand  and  began 
to  hobble  along  as  though  she  were  a  very 
old  woman  indeed. 

The  pearls  led  her  almost  to  the  palace 
door,  but  there  they  seemed  to  end,  and  she 
could  see  no  more,  and  she  did  not  know 

109 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

where  to  go  next,  nor  what  had  become  of 
her  sister. 

She  sat  down  on  the  step  of  a  house  oppo- 
site to  the  palace,  where  a  gardener  and  his 
wife  lived. 

The  gardener's  wife  was  a  very  charitable 
woman,  and  when  presently  she  came  to  the 
door  and  saw  the  old  woman  sitting  there 
as  though  she  were  too  exhausted  to  go  fur- 
ther, she  spoke  to  her  kindly  and  gave  her 
something  to  eat.  She  never  imagined  what 
a  beautiful  young  princess  was  inside  of 
that  wrinkled  old  skin. 

Balna  thanked  her  gratefully,  and  after 
she  had  eaten,  she  sat  on  the  step  all  day, 
watching  everyone  that  went  past  and 
listening  to  all  they  said.  She  hoped  in  this 
way  to  get  some  news  of  her  sister,  but  she 
heard  nothing. 

That  night  the  gardener's  wife  gave  her 
a  place  to  sleep,  and  after  that  Balna  lived 

no 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

with  her  and  the  woman  was  very  kind  to 
her.  All  day  the  princess  appeared  to  be 
an  old  woman,  but  at  night  she  went  to  a 
tank  in  the  palace  gardens,  and  took  off 
the  old  skin  and  bathed  herself  in  the  water. 
After  she  had  bathed  she  sat  on  the  edge  of 
the  tank  for  awhile,  and  amused  herself  by 
arranging  her  hair,  putting  in  it  one  of  the 
blossoms  of  a  beautiful  pink  lotus  that  grew 
there,  and  about  her  neck  she  hung  the  neck- 
lace of  pink  pearls  which  she  had  strung 
again. 

Now  it  happened  that  these  pink  lotus 
plants  were  great  favorites  with  the  rajah. 
He  often  went  to  the  tank  to  look  at  them, 
and  he  was  much  annoyed  when  he  found 
someone  was  coming  there  every  night  and 
breaking  off  a  blossom  each  time.  He  had 
another  and  younger  son,  beside  the  one  who 
had  found  the  girl  in  the  jungle,  and  when 
this  young  prince  found  how  annoyed  the 

III 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

rajah  was  over  the  loss  of  his  lotuses  he  said 
he  would  watch  in  the  garden  all  night  and 
see  who  the  thief  was. 

So  that  night  he  climbed  up  in  a  tree  that 
grew  beside  the  tank  and  hid  himself  among 
the  leaves.  He  sat  there  for  a  long  time 
and  all  was  still.  Then  when  the  moon  rose 
he  was  surprised  to  see  an  old,  old  woman 
hobble  down  to  the  tank  and  seat  herself 
upon  the  edge  of  it.  But  he  was  more 
amazed  when  this  old  woman  stripped  off 
her  skin  as  though  it  were  a  glove,  and  ap- 
peared as  the  most  beautiful  young  girl  he 
had  ever  seen.  She  sat  there  dabbling  her 
feet  in  the  water,  and  presently  she  broke  off 
a  pink  lotus  and  arranged  it  in  her  hair,  and 
drew  from  her  bosom  a  necklace  of  pearls 
which  she  hung  about  her  neck.  She  sat 
there  for  some  time,  and  then  she  threw  away 
her  lotus  flower  and  drew  on  the  old  skin 
and  hobbled  away  in  the  direction  of  the  gar- 
dener's house. 

112 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

The  young  prince  followed  without  her 
having  seen  him,  and  waited  until  she  en- 
tered the  door  and  closed  it  behind  her. 
Then  he  returned  to  the  palace. 

The  next  morning  he  went  to  his  father 
the  rajah,  and  said  to  him,  *'I  have  found 
who  it  is  who  steals  your  lotus  blossoms.  It 
is  the  old  woman  who  lives  with  the 
gardener's  wife,  and  I  wish  to  marry  her." 

"Marry  that  ugly  old  woman!"  cried  the 
rajah.     "You  must  be  mad." 

"Unless  I  marry  her  I  will  never  marry 
anyone,"  answered  the  prince. 

The  rajah  and  ranee  were  very  much 
distressed,  and  for  a  long  time  they  refused 
their  consent,  but  the  young  prince  grew  so 
pale  and  ill  that  at  last  they  could  refuse 
no  longer,  for  he  was  their  favorite  son. 
The  old  woman  was  brought  to  the  palace, 
and  was  married  to  the  handsome  prince. 

After  they  were  left  alone  together  the 
prince  said  to  his  bride,  "Now  that  we  are 

113 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

married  I  hope  you  will  take  off  that  old 
skin  and  wear  it  no  longer.  Then  my  father 
and  mother  will  see  you  as  you  are." 

But  Balna  answered,  "I  do  not  know 
what  you  mean.  Do  you  think  anyone  can 
take  off  her  skin  and  become  young  again 
at  will.  As  you  married  me  so  I  am."  For 
she  thought  if  I  remain  as  I  now  appear  the 
prince  will  soon  tire  of  me  and  allow  m<. 
to  go  out  in  search  of  my  sister,  but  if  he 
sees  me  as  I  am  he  will  never  allow  me  to 
depart. 

The  prince,  however,  laughed  within  him- 
self at  her  words,  for  he  had  seen  for  him- 
self how  beautiful  she  really  was,  but  he 
said  no  more  about  it. 

After  this  every  night  when  her  husband 
was  asleep  Balna  arose  and  took  oif  her  skin 
to  wash  it. 

The  prince  awoke  one  time  when  she  was 
just  slipping  the  skin  on  again,  but  he  said 
nothing  about  it,  but  the  next  night  instead 

114 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

of  going  to  sleep  he  only  closed  his  eyes  and 
lay  very  still.  After  a  time,  when  she  felt 
sure  he  was  asleep  Balna  got  up  and  drew 
off  her  skin  and  laid  it  aside  and  went  to 
wash  herself.  Then  her  husband  took  the 
skin  and  threw  it  in  the  fire,  and  lay  down 
again  and  closed  his  eyes. 

Presently  Balna  returned  and  began  to 
hunt  for  the  skin,  but  she  could  not  find  it 
any  place.  After  she  had  hunted  a  long 
time  the  prince  opened  his  eyes  as  though 
he  had  just  awakened.  "Are  you  looking 
for  that  old  skin?"  he  asked.  "It  fell  into 
the  fire  and  I  fear  it  is  burned."  So  Balna 
was  obliged  to  remain  as  she  was,  a  young 
and  lovely  princess. 

The  next  morning  when  the  rajah  and 
ranee  found  what  a  beautiful  girl  their  son 
had  married  under  the  guise  of  an  old 
woman,  nothing  could  equal  their  joy. 
They  no  longer  wondered  that  the  young 
prince  would  have  no  other  for  his  wife. 

115 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

But  Balna  was  very  sad,  she  could  do 
nothing  but  weep  and  weep.  Then  the 
prince  too  was  grieved  for  her  sadness,  and 
asked  her  why  it  was.  She  told  him  how  she 
had  lived  in  the  jungle  all  alone  with  her 
sister,  and  how  the  sister  had  been  carried 
away  and  she  knew  not  where  she  was.  'It 
was  in  search  of  her,"  she  said,  "that  I  came 
to  your  city  and  I  will  never  be  happy  until 
I  find  her." 

The  prince  said,  "I  myself  can  tell  you 
nothing  of  her,  but  my  older  brother  mar- 
ried a  princess  who  also  lived  in  the  jungle. 
Let  us  go  to  her,  and  ask  her  if  she  can 
tell  us  anything  of  your  sister." 

He  took  Balna  to  the  apartments  where 
his  brother's  wife  lived,  to  introduce  her. 
But  the  moment  the  two  princesses  saw  each 
other  they  cried  out  with  joy  and  ran  into 
each  other's  arms.  Great  was  the  surprise  of 
everyone,  and  their  surprise  was  greater  still 

ii6 


THE  TWO  SISTERS 

when  they  found  these  two  were  sisters  who 
had  lost  each  other. 

After  this  they  sent  into  the  jungle 
and  brought  all  the  rakshas'  treasure  to  the 
palace,  and  the  two  brothers  and  their  wives 
lived  together  ever  after  in  the  greatest 
happiness. 


117 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

(From  the  Cossack) 

THERE  were  once  a  man  and  his  wife 
who  had  one  son  named  Tremsin, 
and  they  were  all  poor  together,  as 
poor  as  could  be. 

One  day  the  man  said  to  Tremsin,  "Listen, 
my  son.  We  have  but  enough  meal  left 
in  the  house  for  thy  mother  and  myself,  and 
we  can  shelter  thee  here  no  longer.  Take 
the  gray  steed  that  stands  in  the  stall  and 
ride  out  into  the  world  to  seek  thy  fortune, 
and  my  blessing  shall  go  with  thee." 
So  Tremsin  took  the  gray  steed  from  the 
ii8 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

stall  and  mounted  it,  and  rode  out  into  the 
green  world,  seeking  his  fortune,  and  his 
father's  blessing  went  with  him. 

He  rode  along  and  rode  along,  and  after- 
while  he  came  to  the  wide  steppes.  He 
heard  a  rushing  of  wings  overhead,  and  a 
light  shone  about  him,  and  when  he  looked 
up  he  saw  a  great  bird  crossing  the  heavens. 
It  was  pure  white  and  shone  like  silver,  and 
it  flew  over  him  as  swift  as  the  wind. 

"Now  in  all  the  green  earth  never  did  I 
see  such  a  bird  before,"  said  Tremsin.  "I 
wonder  what  it  may  be." 

"Master,"  said  the  gray  steed,  "that  is 
the  Zhar  bird.  Presently  we  will  find  one 
of  its  feathers  lying  beside  our  road;  but 
whatever  you  do,  master,  do  not  pick  it  up, 
for  if  you  do,  evil  as  well  as  good  will  come 
upon  you." 

Tremsin  made  no  answer,  but  he  rode 
along  and  rode  along,  and  presently  he  saw 
something  bright  lying  beside  the  road.     He 

119 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

came  up  to  it  and  it  was  a  feather.  It  was 
as  white  as  silver,  and  so  bright  that  no 
words  can  tell  how  it  shone. 

"Good  or  ill,  that  feather  I  must  have," 
said  Tremsin;  so  in  spite  of  the  good  steed's 
warning  he  picked  it  up  and  laid  it  in  his 
bosom. 

After  awhile  they  came  to  a  great  city  and 
in  this  city  lived  a  nobleman.  He  was  a 
very  rich  nobleman,  and  very  powerful. 

Tremsin  rode  to  his  house  and  asked  if 
he  might  take  service  with  him. 

The  nobleman  looked  at  him  up  and  down 
and  saw  that  he  was  a  good  stout  lad. 
"Why  not?"  said  he.  "I  have  need  of 
servants  to  curry  my  horses,  for  I  have  more 
than  fifty  in  my  stalls." 

So  Tremsin  was  set  to  work  in  the  stables, 
and  the  nobleman's  own  favorite  steed  was 
given  him  to  take  care  of.  Every  day 
Tremsin  curried  it  and  rubbed  it  down,  and 
after  he  had  rubbed  it  its  coat  shone  like 

120 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

glass.  There  never  was  anything  like  it. 
The  nobleman  was  very  much  pleased,  and 
made  such  a  favorite  of  Tremsin  that  all 
his  fellow  servants  grew  jealous.  They 
rubbed  and  curried  their  steeds,  but  they 
could  not  make  them  shine  as  Tremsin  did. 
Then  they  set  a  little  stable  boy  to  watch 
Tremsin  and  see  what  he  did  to  make  the 
horse's  coat  so  bright. 

The  stable  boy  hid  in  the  manger,  and 
after  awhile  Tremsin  came  in  and  began  to 
clean  the  horse.  He  rubbed  it  and  curried 
it,  but  he  did  that  no  better  than  the  other 
grooms.  Lastly  he  looked  about  him,  and 
seeing  nobody,  he  drew  from  his  breast  the 
feather  of  the  Zhar  bird  and  stroked  the 
horse  with  it.  Immediately  the  steed  shone 
like  silver,  so  that  all  the  stall  was  filled 
with  light.  Then  he  hid  the  feather  in  his 
bosom  again,  and  led  the  horse  out  for  the 
nobleman  to  ride  him. 

The  little  stable  boy  climbed  out  of  the 

121 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

manger,  and  ran  and  told  the  other  servants 
what  he  had  seen,  and  as  soon  as  they  heard 
about  the  feather  they  knew  it  must  be  a 
feather  of  the  Zhar  bird.  Then  they  were 
more  envious  than  ever,  and  they  laid  a  plot 
to  rid  themselves  of  Tremsin. 

They  went  to  the  nobleman,  and  said  to 
him,  'Tremsin  has  a  feather  of  the  Zhar 
bird,  and  it  is  so  bright  that  there  never 
was  anything  like  it.  Moreover,  he  boasts 
that  if  he  chose  he  could  go  out  and  catch 
the  Zhar  bird  as  easily  as  not,  and  bring  it 
to  you  for  a  present." 

The  nobleman  sent  for  Tremsin,  and  said 
him,  "Your  fellow  servants  tell  me  you  have 
boasted  thus  and  so.  Now  go  you  out  and 
get  the  Zhar  bird  for  me,  for  I  can  neither 
eat  nor  sleep  until  I  have  it." 

It  was  in  vain  Tremsin  swore  and  pro- 
tested that  never  had  he  said  such  a  thing. 
He  must  go  and  get  the  Zhar  bird  for  the 

122 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

nobleman,  or  have  his  head  cut  off  from  his 
shoulders. 

Tremsin  went  out  to  the  stall  where  the 
gray  steed  stood  and  wept  bitterly.  "Yours 
was  a  wise  warning,  my  good  steed,"  he  said. 
"Good  came  to  me  from  the  Zhar  bird's 
feather,  but  now  evil  has  come  of  it,  and 
such  evil  that  I  must  lose  my  head  for  it." 

"How  is  that,  my  master'?"  asked  the 
steed. 

Then  Tremsin  told  him  all  that  the  noble- 
man had  said,  and  that  as  he  could  by  no 
means  bring  the  Zhar  bird  to  his  master  he 
must  surely  die. 

"There  is  no  need  to  grieve  over  such  a 
task  as  that,"  said  the  steed.  "That  is  an 
easy  trick.  Do  you  get  a  strong  net  and  ride 
me  out  to  the  steppe  where  we  first  saw  the 
bird.  There  I  will  stretch  myself  out  as 
though  I  were  dead,  and  you  must  hide 
yourself    beside    me.     Presently    the    Zhar 

123 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

bird  will  come  and  light  upon  me.  Do  not 
stir  nor  touch  it  until  it  hops  upon  my  head 
and  is  about  to  peck  my  eyes.  Then  throw 
the  net  over  it  and  you  will  have  it  safe." 

Tremsin  did  as  the  gray  steed  bade  him. 
He  bought  a  great  strong  net  and  then  he 
rode  out  to  the  place  he  had  first  seen  the 
Zhar  bird.  There  on  the  lonely  steppes 
the  steed  laid  himself  out  as  though  he  were 
dead,  and  Tremsin  hid  beside  him. 

Presently  there  was  a  great  rushing  of 
wings  overhead,  and  a  white  light  shone  and 
here  came  the  Zhar  bird. 

He  flew  down  and  lighted  on  the  gray 
steed's  flank  but  Tremsin  did  not  move. 
He  lighted  on  the  shoulder,  but  Tremsin 
never  stirred.  Lastly  he  went  to  the  gray 
steed's  head  and  stooped  to  peck  his  eyes. 
Then,  quick  as  a  flash,  Tremsin  threw  the 
net  over  the  bird,  and  there  he  had  it  safe, 
struggle  as  it  might. 

If  Tremsin  had  been  a  favorite  before  it 
124 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

was  nothing  to  the  way  it  was  now.  The 
other  servants  were  so  jealous  that  they 
could  hardly  bear  it.  They  got  together 
and  laid  another  plot  to  rid  themselves  of 
him.  They  went  to  the  nobleman  and  told 
him :  "Tremsin  boasts  that  it  was  nothing  to 
bring  you  the  Zhar  bird  as  a  gift;  that  if  he 
wished  he  could  bring  you  the  thrice-lovely 
Nastasia  of  the  sea  for  a  bride  just  as  easily 
as  not." 

Now  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  was  the 
most  beautiful  woman  in  the  world,  so  that 
nobody  could  equal  her,  and  after  the  noble- 
man had  heard  what  they  had  to  say  he  sent 
for  Tremsin  to  come  to  him. 

"Tremsin,"  he  said,  '1  hear  that  you  have 
boasted  that  if  you  wish  you  can  bring  me 
the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  of  the  sea  for  a 
bride.  Go  now  and  bring  her  to  me,  for  if 
you  do  not,  as  surely  as  my  sword  hangs  by 
my  side,  your  head  shall  leave  your  shoul- 
ders." 

125 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

It  was  in  vain  that  Tremsin  begged  and 
protested,  the  nobleman  would  not  listen  to 
him  and  he  went  out  to  the  gray  steed's  stall 
and  wept  bitterly. 

"Why  are  you  so  sad,  my  master'?"  asked 
the  gray  steed. 

"I  am  sad  because  of  the  evil  the  Zhar 
bird's  feather  has  brought  upon  me.  The 
nobleman  has  bidden  me  bring  him  the 
thrice-lovely  Nastasia  for  a  bride,  and  as  I 
cannot  do  it  I  must  die." 

*'Do  not  be  troubled  over  that  task,"  said 
the  gray  steed.  "There  are  harder  things 
than  that  in  the  world,  and  if  you  do  as  I 
say  all  may  yet  be  well." 

The  steed  then  told  Tremsin  to  go  into  the 
town  and  get  for  himself  a  snow  white  tent, 
and  all  manner  of  silken  scarfs  and  gold 
and  silver  ornaments.  He  was  to  purchase 
beside  a  golden  pitcher  of  rare  wine  and  a 
sleeping  potion. 

"When  you  have  all  these  things,"  said 
126 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

the  steed,  take  them  down  to  the  seashore 
and  spread  the  tent,  and  arrange  in  it  all  the 
things  you  have  bought  as  though  you  were 
a  merchant.  Put  the  sleeping  potion  in  the 
golden  pitcher  of  wine,  and  do  you  lie 
down  beside  the  tent  as  though  you  were 
asleep,  and  whatever  you  do,  do  not  stir  nor 
open  your  eyes  until  I  neigh  thrice." 

Tremsin  did  all  that  the  steed  bade  him; 
he  bought  the  tent  and  the  wares,  the  golden 
pitcher  of  wine  and  the  sleeping  potion, 
and  carried  them  down  to  the  seashore.  He 
arranged  them  as  a  merchant  would  his 
wares.  He  put  the  sleeping  potion  in  the 
wine,  and  then  he  lay  down  and  pretended 
to  be  asleep. 

After  a  while  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia 
came  sailing  past  in  her  rose-red  boat.  She 
saw  the  shining  white  tent  and  landed  to 
see  what  was  in  it.  When  she  came  to  the 
door  of  it  she  saw  all  the  silken  scarfs  and 
the  gold  and  silver  ornaments,  and  lying 

127 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

by  the  tent  apparently  fast  asleep  was  a 
handsome  youth,  with  a  gray  steed  standing 
beside  him. 

"Merchant,  merchant,  waken  and  show 
me  your  wares,"  said  the  thrice-lovely  Nas- 
tasia ;  but  Tremsin  did  not  stir. 

"Up,  merchant,  for  I  have  come  to  pur- 
chase of  you." 

Tremsin  kept  his  eyes  closed  and  only 
breathed  the  deeper. 

Then  Nastasia  began  to  go  about  through 
the  tent  and  look  at  the  things.  She  slipped 
the  bracelets  on  her  arms,  the  rings  upon  her 
fingers,  she  wrapped  the  silken  scarfs  about 
her,  and  presently  she  found  the  golden 
pitcher  of  wine.  She  lifted  it  in  her  hands 
and  tasted  it.  Then  she  drank  deep  of  it 
and  presently  there  was  none  left.  Almost 
immediately  she  sank  down  in  a  deep  sleep. 

Then  the  gray  steed  neighed  three  times. 
"Up,  up,  my  master,"  he  cried.  "Yonder 
lies  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia.    Take  her 

128 


SHE   LIFTED   IT   IN   HER   HANDS  AND   TASTED  IT 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

up  in  your  arms  and  mount  upon  my  back, 
and  we  will  carry  her  to  the  house  of  the 
nobleman  before  she  wakens." 

Then  Tremsin  lifted  her  in  his  arms  and 
mounted  his  steed,  and  away  they  went, 
swift  as  the  wind,  so  that  Nastasia's  hair 
flew  out  behind  them  like  a  cloak. 

After  a  while  they  came  to  the  palace  of 
the  nobleman,  and  when  he  saw  that 
Tremsin  had  brought  him  the  thrice-lovely 
Nastasia  for  a  bride  he  could  not  do  enough 
for  him.  There  was  nothing  Tremsin  could 
ask  of  his  master  that  he  might  not  have 
had. 

But  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  sat  in  her 
chamber  and  wept  and  wept.  "Never  will 
I  marry  any  man,"  she  cried,  "until  he  can 
bring  me  my  shining  necklace  of  pearls  that 
I  left  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea." 

Then  the  nobleman  called  Tremsin  to 
him  again.  "Tremsin,"  he  said,  "you  must 
still  do  something  more  for  me.    You  have 

129 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

brought  me  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  of  the 
sea,  but  you  left  her  necklace  of  shining 
pearls  behind.  Go  and  get  it  for  me,  or  by 
the  sword  that  hangs  at  my  side,  you  shall 
surely  die." 

Tremsin  went  out  to  the  stall  of  the  gray 
steed  and  wept  bitterly.  "Surely  the  evil 
that  comes  to  me  will  never  end.  I  caught 
the  Zhar  bird  in  a  net,  the  thrice-lovely  Nas- 
tasia I  brought  my  master  for  a  bride  and 
now  I  must  bring  the  necklace  of  pearls 
from  the  bottom  of  the  sea  or  I  will  lose 
my  head  from  my  shoulders." 

"Master,  do  not  let  that  grieve  you,"  said 
the  gray  steed.  "Do  as  I  bid  you  and  you 
may  get  the  necklace.  Go  down  to  the  sea- 
shore and  hide  yourself  behind  the  rocks 
close  to  where  the  tent  was  spread.  Pres- 
ently you  will  see  some  crabs  crawl  up  out  of 
the  water.  Do  not  stir  nor  touch  them  until 
one  comes  larger  than  the  rest  and  wearing  a 
golden  crown  upon  his  head.     He   is   the 

130 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

king  of  them  all.  Throw  your  cap  over  him. 
Hold  it  tight  and  do  not  let  him  go  until 
he  promises  to  bring  you  the  pearl  necklace 
of  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  from  the 
bottom  of  the  sea." 

Tremsin  was  quick  to  do  as  the  steed 
bade  him.  He  went  down  to  the  seashore 
and  hid  behind  some  rocks.  There  he  lay 
quiet;  he  hardly  breathed. 

Presently  the  crabs  began  to  crawl  up  out 
of  the  water.  They  came  one  after  another. 
Tremsin  had  never  seen  so  many.  Last  of 
all  came  a  crab  larger  than  any  of  the  rest, 
and  on  his  head  he  wore  a  golden  crown. 
Tremsin  waited  until  this  one  came  close  by 
the  rocks,  and  then,  quick  as  a  flash  he  threw 
his  cap  over  it,  and  held  it  tight. 

The  crab  struggled  but  it  could  not  get 
free. 

"Let  me  go,  Tremsin,"  it  cried,  ''and  I  will 
bring  you  such  treasures  that  you  will  be  a 
rich  man  forever." 

131 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

"I  will  not  let  you  go,"  said  Tremsin, 
"until  you  promise  to  bring  me  the  pearl 
necklace  of  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  from 
the  bottom  of  the  sea." 

Well,  the  crab  did  not  want  to  promise, 
but  there  was  nothing  else  for  it.  He  had 
to  say  he  would  do  it,  and  then  Tremsin 
lifted  his  cap  and  let  him  go. 

The  crab  sidled  off  and  disappeared  in 
the  water  and  he  was  gone  three  hours. 
When  he  came  back  he  held  the  necklace  in 
his  claws. 

Tremsin  took  the  necklace  and  thanked 
him,  and  hurried  away  to  the  palace  of  the 
nobleman. 

When  his  master  saw  that  he  had  brought 
the  pearl  necklace  he  could  not  do  enough 
to  show  his  gratitude. 

But  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  sat  in  her 
chamber,  and  would  do  nothing  but  weep 
and  weep. 

"I  will  never  marry  any  man,"  she  said, 
132 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

"until  I  can  ride  to  the  church  on  my  own 
fierce  wild  charger  of  the  sea." 

Well,  there  was  nothing  else  for  it;  the 
nobleman  sent  for  Tremsin  again.  "This 
one  more  thing  you  must  do  for  me,"  he  said. 
"You  must  bring  me  the  thrice-lovely 
Nastasia's  wild  fierce  charger  from  the  sea. 
Bring  me  that  and  I  will  make  you  rich  for 
all  your  life,  but  fail  and  your  head  shall 
surely  be  parted  from  your  shoulders." 

Out  went  Tremsin  to  the  gray  steed's 
stall. 

"This  is  the  last,"  he  said.  "If  I  can  do 
thus  and  so  I  will  be  a  rich  man  for  life, 
but  if  I  cannot  I  must  surely  die." 

"Master,"  said  the  gray  steed,  "this  is  the 
hardest  task  that  has  been  set  you  yet. 
Whether  we  can  bring  that  fierce,  wild 
charger  from  the  sea  I  do  not  know.  We 
can  but  try,  but  there  is  great  danger  in  it." 

Then  the  gray  steed  bade  Tremsin  go  to 
the   town   and  buy  twenty  hides,   twenty 

133 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

poods  of  tar  and  twenty  poods  of  horse-hair. 

"Load  them  upon  my  back,"  he  said,  "and 

drive  me  down  to  the  seashore." 

Tremsin  went  to  the  town  and  bought  the 

twenty  hides;  he  bought  the  twenty  poods 

of  tar  and  the  twenty  poods  of  horse-hair. 

He  loaded  them  on  the  gray  horse  and  drove 

him  down  to  the  sea. 

"Master,"  said  the  gray  steed,  "do  now 

exactly  as  I  bid  you,  for  if  you  do  not  I 

will  surely  perish.  First  of  all,  lay  one  of 
the  hides  upon  me  and  bind  it  so  it  will  not 
possibly  come  off.  Over  this  spread  a  pood 
of  tar,  and  fasten  upon  it  another  hide. 
Then  another  pood  of  tar  and  another  hide, 
and  so  on  until  all  have  been  used.  Then 
I  will  plunge  into  the  ocean,  and  as  soon  as 
the  fierce  strong  charger  of  the  thrice-lovely 
Nastasia  sees  me  he  will  come  at  me  and  try 
to  tear  me  to  pieces,  but  if  all  goes  well  the 
hides  will  protect  me.  I  will  swim  to  the 
sliore  and  he  will  follow  me,  and  as  soon  as 

134 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

he  comes  out  from  the  water  do  you  be  stand- 
ing ready  and  strike  him  upon  the  head  with 
the  twenty  poods  of  horse-hair.  Imme- 
diately he  will  become  so  gentle  that  you 
may  easily  mount  and  ride  him,  but  if  you 
fail  in  any  one  of  these  things  I  will  be  torn 
to  pieces,  and  you  with  me." 

Tremsin  promised  to  obey  the  gray  steed 
in  everything.  He  fastened  the  hides  upon 
the  horse's  back  with  the  tar,  just  as  he  had 
been  directed  to  do,  and  when  it  was  all 
finished  the  gray  steed  plunged  into  the  sea. 
Tremsin  stood  at  the  edge  of  the  shore  hold- 
ing the  twenty  poods  of  horse-hair  ready  in 
his  hands. 

Presently  all  the  surface  of  the  sea  became 
disturbed.  It  was  churned  into  foam;  great 
waves  arose.  There  was  a  sound  of  neigh- 
ing, and  Tremsin  knew  the  gray  steed  and 
the  fierce  wild  charger  of  Nastasia  were 
fighting  terribly.  The  wild  charger  would 
soon  have  torn  the  gray  steed  to  pieces,  but 

135 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

he  could  not  get  at  him  on  account  of  the 
hides. 

Presently  the  horse  of  Tremsin  swam  to 
the  shore,  and  it  was  so  exhausted  it  could 
hardly  drag  itself  from  the  water.  The 
fierce  wild  charger  was  close  after  it,  still 
biting  and  tearing,  and  it  had  torn  all  the 
hides  from  the  gray  steed  but  one.  But 
Tremsin  was  ready.  He  swung  the  twenty 
poods  of  horse-hair  on  high  and  struck  the 
charger  with  it. 

Immediately  the  charger  became  perfectly 
gentle  and  quiet.  It  stood  trembling,  and 
the  sweat  poured  from  its  sides  like  water. 
Tremsin  mounted  on  its  back  and  rode  away 
to  the  house  of  the  nobleman,  and  it  was 
so  gentle  that  he  had  no  need  of  either  bit  or 
bridle. 

When  the  nobleman  saw  him  coming  on 
the  charger  he  was  so  delighted  that  he  called 
him  brother,  and  said  that  the  half  of  all 
he  had  should  be  his. 

136 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

Now  the  thrice-lovely  Nastasia  could  find 
no  excuse  for  putting  off  her  marriage  with 
the  nobleman.  He  had  restored  to  her  her 
pearl  necklace;  her  fierce  wild  charger  had 
been  brought  to  her  from  the  sea.  One  last 
request  she  made,  however,  and  then  she 
would  marry  him. 

"Have  filled,  I  pray  you,"  she  said,  "three 
large  vats.  Let  the  first  be  filled  with  cold 
milk,  the  second  with  warm  milk,  and  the 
third  with  milk  that  is  boiling  hot." 

The  nobleman  could  refuse  her  nothing, 
so  he  had  the  vats  prepared  as  she  wished, 
the  first  with  cold  milk,  the  second  with 
warm,  the  third  with  milk  that  was  boiling. 

When  all  was  ready  the  thrice-lovely  Nas- 
tasia stepped  into  the  first  vat,  and  when  she 
came  out  she  had  changed  to  an  old,  old 
woman.  She  stepped  into  the  second  vat, 
and  she  became  a  blooming  young  girl.  She 
stepped  into  the  third  vat,  and  when  she 
came  out  from  that  she  was  the  most  beau- 

137 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

tiful  woman  that  ever  was  seen.  She  shone 
like  the  moon,  and  all  the  people  could  look 
at  no  one  else. 

When  Tremsin  saw  that,  he  too  stepped 
into  the  first  vat,  and  came  out  an  old  man. 
He  stepped  into  the  second  vat  and  became 
young  again.  He  stepped  into  the  third  vat 
and  when  he  came  out  from  that  he  was  the 
handsomest  youth  in  all  the  world.  There 
never  was  anything  like  it,  he  was  so  hand- 
some. 

But  the  nobleman  was  filled  with  envy 
and  jealousy,  and  he  too  wished  to  become 
the  handsomest  man  in  all  the  world.  How- 
ever, he  was  not  willing  to  step  into  the  first 
vat,  for  he  did  not  wish  to  become  an  old 
man ;  he  saw  no  reason  for  stepping  into  the 
second  vat,  for  he  was  already  young.  He 
sprang  straight  into  the  third  vat,  and  imme- 
diately the  boiling  milk  scalded  him  to 
death,  and  he  never  came  out  again. 

But  Tremsin  married  the  thrice-lovely 
138 


THE  FEATHER  OF  THE  ZHAR  BIRD 

Nastasia  of  the  sea,  and  they  were  the  hand- 
somest couple  that  ever  were  seen,  so  that 
people  have  not  done  talking  of  them  even 
yeto 


i.^Q 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 


{From  the  Roman  Tales) 

THERE  was  once  a  merchant  who  was 
so  rich  that  no  king  could  be  richer. 
He  and  his  wife  had  one  daughter 
named  Maria  di  Legno,  and  she  was  as  dear 
to  them  as  the  apple  of  the  eye.  Now  about 
the  time  when  Maria  was  old  enough  to 
think  of  getting  married,  the  merchant's 
wife  fell  ill,  and  feeling  herself  about  to 
die  she  called  her  husband  to  her. 

140 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

"My  dear  husband,"  she  said,  "I  feel  that 
I  am  near  to  death  and  it  troubles  me  greatly 
to  know  that  Maria  is  about  to  lose  a 
mother's  care.  She  is  so  beautiful  and  will 
be  such  an  heiress  that  she  will  have  many 
suitors.  Promise  me  that  she  shall  marry 
no  one  but  the  man  whose  finger  fits  this 
ring."  She  then  took  from  her  neck  a  little 
chain  to  which  a  ring  was  fastened,  and  laid 
it  in  her  husband's  hand. 

Her  husband  could  refuse  her  nothing. 
He  gave  her  his  word  that  it  should  be  as 
she  wished,  and  very  soon  afterward  his  wife 
died. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  suitors  began 
to  come  from  far  and  near  to  ask  for  the 
hand  of  Maria  di  Legno  in  marriage.  Some 
of  them  were  very  rich  and  powerful,  and 
the  merchant  would  have  been  very  glad  to 
have  one  of  them  for  a  son-in-law,  but  no 
man  among  them  could  wear  the  ring.  For 
one  it  was  too  small,  for  another  too  large, 

141 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

and  so  they  were  all  obliged  to  go  away 
again  with  "no"  for  the  answer.  It  seemed 
as  though  the  beautiful  Maria  would  never 
be  married  at  this  rate,  and  the  merchant 
began  to  repent  him  of  his  promise  to  his 
dead  wife. 

At  last  came  a  suitor  richer  and  handsomer 
than  any  of  the  others.  He  said  he  was  a 
prince,  and  he  brought  with  him  a  long  train 
of  attendants,  and  gifts  of  great  magnifi- 
cence. The  merchant  took  such  a  fancy  to 
him  that  he  felt  that  this  was  the  man  whom 
he  would  choose  out  of  all  the  world  for  his 
daughter  to  marry. 

Maria,  however,  was  very  unhappy,  for 
she  could  feel  nothing  but  fear  and  dislike 
for  the  stranger. 

The  prince  was  very  courteous  to  every 
one,  and  smiling  and  anxious  to  please;  that 
was  at  first.  But  when  he  was  told  that  be* 
fore  he  could  have  Maria  for  a  wife  he  must 
try  on  a  certain  ring  and  see  if  it  fitted  him, 

142 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

and  that  all  depended  upon  that,  he  became 
very  angry. 

"This  is  a  silly  thing  to  ask  of  me,"  he 
said.  "Is  it  not  enough  that  I  am  rich  and 
young  and  that  I  please  you?  I  am  not  a 
child  that  I  should  play  such  a  silly  game  as 
that." 

He  was  so  angry  that  it  seemed  at  first 
as  though  he  would  ride  away  without  even 
looking  at  the  ring.  However,  after  he  had 
had  a  day  to  think  it  over  he  appeared  as 
smiling  and  cheerful  as  ever,  and  seemed 
quite  willing  to  submit  to  the  test. 

"After  all,  it  was  her  mother's  last  wish," 
said  he;  "and  besides  that,  I  shall  be  very 
glad  to  prove  to  you  beyond  a  doubt  that  I 
am  the  one  out  of  all  the  world  who  ought 
to  marry  the  beautiful  Maria,  for  I  am  sure 
the  ring  will  fit  me." 

Overjoyed,  the  merchant  sent  for  the 
casket  in  which  the  ring  was  kept,  but  when 
he  opened  the  lid  what  was  his  dismay  to 

143 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

find  that  the  ring  was  gone.  And  now  he 
did  not  know  what  to  do.  He  had  promised 
his  dead  wife  that  Maria  should  not  marry 
anyone  who  could  not  wear  the  ring,  and 
now  if  it  was  lost  it  seemed  she  would  never 
be  able  to  marry  anyone  at  all. 

But  when  the  prince  found  the  merchant 
was  reasoning  in  this  way  he  flew  into  a  fine 
rage.  "What  are  you  thinking  of  I"  he  cried. 
*Tirst  you  tell  me  you  will  give  me  your 
daughter  for  a  wife  if  I  can  wear  a  certain 
ring,  and  then  when  I  am  willing  to  stand 
the  test,  you  tell  me  the  ring  can  not  be 
found.  Is  this  a  trick  you  are  playing  upon 
me?    If  it  is  it  shall  cost  you  dear." 

The  merchant  tried  to  excuse  himself,  but 
the  stranger  would  listen  to  nothing. 

''Because  you  are  so  careless  as  to  lose  the 
ring,  is  that  any  reason  your  daughter 
should  remain  unmarried  all  her  life?"  he 
asked. 

"Set  me  three  tasks  to  perform,  no  matter 
144 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

how  difficult.  If  I  fail  in  any  one  of  them  I 
will  ride  away  with  no  ill-feeling,  and  leave 
her  to  some  more  fortunate  suitor;  but  if 
I  perform  them  all  to  her  satisfaction  then  I 
shall  have  her  for  a  bride. 

This  seemed  to  the  merchant  only  a  fair 
and  just  proposal,  and  as  he  was  very  anx- 
ious for  his  daughter  to  marry  the  prince, 
he  agreed  to  it.  But  when  Maria  heard  all 
this  she  was  in  despair.  She  had  depended 
upon  the  ring  to  protect  her,  for  she  did  not 
believe  it  would  ht  the  stranger,  but  now 
that  it  was  gone  she  feared  her  father  would 
force  her  into  the  marriage  in  spite  of  her- 
self. 

In  her  grief  and  dismay  she  bethought  her 
of  her  godmother  who  was  an  old  fairy  and 
who  lived  in  a  forest  over  beyond  the  town. 
This  fairy  was  very  wise,  and  Maria  knew 
that  if  anyone  could  help  her  in  her  trouble 
she  could.  So  that  evening  she  wrapped 
herself  in  a  dark  cloak  so  that  no  one  should 

145 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

know  her,  and  stole  out  of  the  palace  and 
away  to  where  the  fairy  lived. 

She  found  her  godmother  at  home,  and 
after  Maria  bid  her  good  evening,  and  pre- 
sented to  her  some  little  cream  cakes  that 
she  had  brought  with  her  as  a  gift,  she  be- 
gan to  tell  her  story.  She  told  the  fairy 
all  about  her  suitor,  and  how  she  feared  and 
detested  him,  and  how,  unless  she  could 
think  of  some  task  that  he  would  be  un- 
able to  perform,  she  would  certainly  be 
obliged  to  marry  him. 

The  fairy  listened  attentively,  and  after 
Maria  had  ended,  she  sat  silent  for  quite  a 
while,  thinking.  At  last  she  began,  "Maria 
di  Legno,  this  is  a  very  difficult  matter. 
You  do  well  to  fear  this  stranger,  for  he  is  a 
very  wicked  and  a  very  powerful  magician. 
He  is  indeed  far  more  powerful  than  I,  so 
that  I  can  do  nothing  against  him,  and  I 
fear  that  you  will  be  obliged  to  marry  him. 
Still,  everything  that  I  can  do  to  help  you 

146 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

I  will,  and  you  must  follow  my  advice  ex- 
actly. To-morrow  this  evil  one  will  come  to 
inquire  what  is  the  first  task  that  you  wish 
him  to  perform.  Try  to  appear  smiling  and 
cheerful,  and  ask  him  to  bring  you  as  a  gift 
a  dress  woven  of  the  stars  of  heaven. 
This  will  be  a  very  difficult  thing  for  him 
to  get,  and  if  he  fails  to  bring  it  to  you 
he  can  no  longer  insist  on  your  marrying 
him." 

Maria  was  more  frightened  than  ever 
when  she  heard  that  her  suitor  was  a  wicked 
magician,  and  she  promised  to  follow  in 
every  respect  the  advice  that  had  been  given 
her.  Then  she  drew  her  hood  over  her  head 
and  made  her  way  home  again,  and  so  well 
had  she  managed  that  no  one  there  had  any 
idea  she  had  been  away  at  all. 

The  next  day  when  the  suitor  came  to 
visit  her  he  was  delighted  to  find  her  cheer- 
ful and  smiling  as  though  she  were  no  longer 
averse  to  him. 

147 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

"Have  you  thought  of  what  my  first  task 
shall  be?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,"  said  Maria.  "I  wish  you  to  bring 
me  a  dress  woven  of  the  stars  of  heaven." 

As  soon  as  the  magician  heard  that,  his 
brow  grew  black,  and  he  gave  her  a  suspi- 
cious look.  "Someone  must  have  told  you 
to  ask  for  that,"  he  said.  "You  never  would 
have  thought  of  it  yourself." 

But  he  had  agreed  to  do  whatever  she 
might  ask  of  him,  and  he  could  not  very  well 
make  any  objections  to  this.  He  asked, 
however,  to  be  allowed  three  days  in  which 
to  procure  the  dress,  and  to  this  the  mer- 
chant agreed. 

For  three  days  the  stranger  disappeared, 
and  no  one  knew  what  had  become  of  him, 
but  when  at  the  end  of  that  time,  he  reap- 
peared, he  brought  the  dress  with  him.  It 
was  made  entirely  of  the  stars  of  heaven  as 
Maria  had  demanded,  and  was  so  beautiful 

148 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

and  shining  that  it  was  a  joy  to  the  eyes 
to  see  it. 

Maria  was  dismayed  to  find  he  had  so 
easily  performed  this  first  task,  but  she  dis- 
sembled and  tried  to  appear  delighted  with 
the  gift;  but  she  took  the  first  opportunity 
she  could  find  to  steal  away  to  the  forest  to 
visit  her  godmother.  She  told  the  fairy 
that  her  suitor  had  been  able  to  perform  the 
first  task,  and  bring  her  the  dress  of  stars, 
and  when  the  fairy  heard  this  she  looked 
very  grave. 

*'This  is  a  bad  business,"  said  she.  "Still 
there  are  two  more  tasks  that  you  are  to 
set  him,  and  for  the  next  one  tell  him  he 
must  bring  you  a  dress  woven  entirely  of 
moonbeams.  This  will  be  even  more  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  procure  than  the  other,  and 
it  may  be  that  he  will  fail  to  get  it." 

Maria  promised  to  do  as  the  fairy  advised 
her,  and  then  stole  back  to  her  home  again. 

149 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

The  next  day  the  suitor  came  to  visit  her 
again,  and  he  looked  as  happy  as  though 
the  marriage  day  were  already  set. 

"What  is  the  next  task  that  I  am  to  per- 
form?" he  asked.  "You  see  however  difficult 
the  thing  is  I  am  not  only  willing  but  able 
to  perform  it." 

"I  would  like,"  said  Maria  di  Legno,  "a 
dress  woven  entirely  of  moonbeams." 

As  soon  as  the  magician  heard  that  his 
look  changed,  and  he  cast  upon  her  a  terrible 
glance. 

"Someone  has  told  you  to  ask  for  that," 
he  cried.  "However,  you  shall  have  it,  but 
you  must  give  me  three  days  in  which  to 
procure  it,  as  you  did  before." 

Maria  would  have  refused  this  if  she 
dared,  but  her  father  was  very  willing  to 
allow  it.  For  three  days  the  magician  dis- 
appeared, but  at  the  end  of  that  time  he 
came  again,  and  now  it  was  a  dress  of  woven 
moonbeams  that  he  brought  with  him.     If 

150 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

the  other  dress  was  beautiful  this  was  ten 
times  more  so.  The  eyes  could  hardly  bear 
to  look  at  it,  it  was  so  bright. 

Maria  tried  to  pretend  she  was  delighted, 
but  as  soon  as  she  could  she  stole  away  to  see 
her  fairy  godmother  once  more,  and  to  tell 
her  how  the  second  trial  had  come  out. 

The  fairy  listened  and  shook  her  head. 
"My  poor  child,  I  fear  this  marriage  must 
be.  Still  there  is  one  more  task  you  may  set 
him,  and  this  time  tell  him  to  bring  you  a 
dress  woven  entirely  of  sunbeams.  This 
will  be  far  more  difficult  for  him  to  procure 
than  either  of  the  others,  but  if  he  should 
succeed  in  doing  it  there  is  no  help  for  it, 
you  will  be  obliged  to  marry  him." 

As  soon  as  Maria  heard  this  she  burst  into 
tears,  but  her  godmother  comforted  her. 
"Listen,"  said  she,  "even  though  I  cannot 
preserve  you  from  this  marriage,  I  may  be 
able  to  save  you  in  the  end.  As  soon  as  the 
wedding  is  over  the  magician  will  take  you 

151 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

away  in  a  coach  to  carry  you  to  his  own 
country.  Upon  his  head  he  will  wear  a  vel- 
vet cap,  and  in  this  cap  a  long  feather. 
Look  well  at  the  feather,  for  slipped  over  it 
is  the  magic  ring.  It  is  he  who  stole  it  from 
the  casket,  for  he  knew  it  would  not  fit  him, 
and  he  feared  to  stand  the  test.  After  you 
are  married  to  him,  however,  he  will  no 
longer  be  afraid  to  let  you  see  he  has  it.  You 
must  manage  in  some  way  to  get  this  ring 
from  him,  for  if  you  succeed  in  escaping 
finally  you  will  have  need  of  it.  And  now 
listen  further  to  what  you  must  do."  The 
fairy  then  told  Maria  that  she  would  make  a 
hollow  wooden  figure  of  an  old  woman 
for  her.  This  she  would  hide  in  a  certain 
spot  in  the  forest  near  to  which  the  magi- 
cian's coach  must  pass.  Just  before  they 
reached  this  place,  Maria  must  make  some 
excuse  to  leave  the  coach,  and  must  hide 
herself  in  the  wooden  figure.  She  might 
then  safely  walk  wherever  she  wished  to  go, 

152 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

for  even  if  the  magician  met  her  he  would 
certainly  never  guess  that  the  figure  of  that 
ugly  old  woman  contained  his  bride. 

Maria  thanked  the  fairy  with  tears  of 
gratitude,  and  hastened  home,  and  this  time, 
too,  nobody  guessed  that  she  had  been 
away. 

Soon  the  magician  came  to  ask  her  what 
she  would  set  him  as  a  third  task. 

"I  wish  you  to  bring  me  another  dress," 
said  Maria,  "and  this  time  it  is  to  be  made 
entirely  of  sunbeams." 

When  the  magician  heard  this  the  blood 
rushed  to  his  face,  and  his  eyes  became  like 
hot  coals. 

"You  are  not  the  one  who  thought  of 
this,"  he  cried.  "You  shall  have  it,  but  if 
I  did  but  know  who  was  back  of  this  wish 
of  yours  he  should  suffer  for  it,  whoever  he 

IS. 

Maria  was  left  trembling  with  fear,  and 
for  three  days  the  magician  was  not  seen 

153 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEG:N  O 

by  anyone.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  re- 
appeared, and  this  time  it  was  the  dress  of 
sunbeams  that  he  had  brought  back  with  him. 
If  the  others  had  been  beautiful  this  was  far 
beyond  them,  and  it  was  so  bright  that  the 
pages  who  carried  it  could  hardly  bear  the 
light  of  it  in  their  eyes. 

And  now  Maria  could  make  no  further 
delay,  she  must  marry  the  prince  whether  or 
no.  A  magnificent  wedding  was  prepared 
for,  and  although  Maria  was  very  sad  she 
looked  so  beautiful  that  the  magician  could 
hardly  control  his  joy  at  the  thought  that 
he  was  to  have  her  for  a  wife. 

Immediately  after  they  were  married  they 
entered  a  coach  drawn  by  six  coal-black 
horses  and  drove  away  toward  the  forest, 
for  that  was  the  direction  in  which  lay  the 
magician's  country. 

They  rode  along,  and  rode  along,  but  all 
the  while  the  bride  kept  looking  out  of  the 
window  instead  of  at  her  bridegroom. 

154 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

*'What  are  you  looking  at^"  he  asked  at 
last,  quite  out  of  patience  with  her. 

"I  am  looking  at  the  beautiful  flowers 
along  the  way.  Do  stop  and  gather  some 
for  me,  and  I  will  make  a  wreath  for  my 
hair,  and  another  for  your  cap." 

The  magician  was  very  anxious  to  please 
her,  so  he  alighted  immediately  and  gave 
his  cap  into  the  hands  of  Maria  di  Legno, 
and  began  to  gather  flowers  for  her  along 
the  way.  She  made  a  wreath  for  her  hair 
and  another  for  his  cap,  but  before  she 
handed  it  back  to  him  she  managed,  without 
its  being  noticed,  to  slip  the  ring  from  the 
feather  and  hide  it  in  her  pocket. 

Then  they  rode  on  again,  and  by  the  time 
they  were  well  in  the  forest  it  was  growing 
dark.  Hundreds  of  fireflies  flickered  about 
among  the  trees,  and  Maria  exclaimed  how 
bright  they  were.  Finally  one  passed  so 
much  larger  and  brighter  than  any  of  the 
others  that  it  was  like  a  star.     "Look !  look  I" 

155 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

cried  Maria.  ''How  beautiful  that  is.  My 
dear  husband,  I  do  beg  and  entreat  of  you 
to  catch  that  one  for  me  if  you  can." 

Again  the  prince,  anxious  to  please  her, 
stopped  the  coach,  and  alighting,  ran  away 
among  the  trees  in  pursuit  of  the  firefly. 

No  sooner  was  he  out  of  sight  than  Maria, 
too,  sprang  to  the  ground,  and  hastened  to 
the  spot  where  the  fairy  had  told  her  she 
would  find  the  wooden  figure.  She  quickly 
discovered  it  behind  some  bushes,  and 
opened  the  little  hinged  door  in  its  back. 
The  moment  this  was  opened  a  soft  light 
shone  through  the  forest,  for  the  fairy  had 
put  Maria's  three  beautiful  dresses  inside 
the  figure,  and  they  shown  so  that  every- 
thing around  was  lighted  up.  The  figure 
was  hollowed  out  in  such  a  way  that  there 
was  room  inside  it  for  Maria  and  the  dresses 
too. 

Maria  stepped  inside  and  closed  the  door 

156 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

and  immediately  the  forest  grew  dark  again. 
Then  she  arranged  a  shawl  about  the  figure 
so  that  the  door  would  not  show,  took  a  staff 
in  her  hand  and  hobbled  away  through  the 
forest,  for  the  figure  was  made  in  such  a 
way  that  it  would  move  almost  as  easily  as 
a  real  body. 

All  this  time  the  magician  had  been  pur- 
suing the  firefly.  It  led  him  this  way  and 
that  but  always  away  from  the  coach.  It 
did  not  fly  fast,  and  several  times  he 
thought  he  had  it,  but  it  always  slipped 
through  his  fingers.  The  fact  was  the  fire- 
fly was  really  the  fairy  who  had  taken  this 
shape  in  order  to  lure  him  away  through 
the  forest  and  give  Maria  a  chance  to  es- 
cape. 

Suddenly  a  soft  light  shown  through  the 
forest  and  then  died  away.  By  that  the 
fairy  knew  that  Maria  had  found  the  figure 
and  had  stepped  inside  and  closed  the  door. 

157 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

Then  the  firefly  disappeared  altogether, 
leaving  the  magician  there  alone  in  the  dark- 
ness. 

He  made  his  way  back  to  the  coach  in  a 
very  bad  humor.  "I  could  not  catch  the  fire- 
fly," said  he  in  a  gruff  voice;  "I  only  suc- 
ceeded in  bruising  myself  against  the  trees." 
There  was  no  answer.  "Do  you  not  hear?" 
cried  he  angrily.  "I  tell  you  I  am  black 
and  blue  with  bruises,  and  all  because  you 
were  silly  enough  to  want  a  firefly."  Still 
there  was  no  answer,  and  the  magician 
looked  inside  the  coach.  No  one  was  there. 
Then  he  understood  that  he  had  been 
tricked,  and  he  was  in  a  fine  rage.  He  ran 
about  through  the  forest  like  a  wild  thing, 
peering  and  searching  for  his  lost  bride,  and 
it  would  have  been  an  ill  thing  for  her  if 
he  had  found  her  then.  At  last  he  came 
upon  an  old  woman  hobbling  along  with  a 
staff  in  her  hand,  and  a  shawl  about  her 
shoulders. 

iS8 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

"Tell  me,  old  woman,"  he  cried,  "have  you 
iSeen  a  beautiful  young  girl  anywhere  in  the 
forest?  A  beautiful  young  girl  dressed  as 
a  bride?" 

"I  have  seen  no  one  but  you,"  mumbled 
the  old  crone.  "Not  a  living  soul  but  you," 
and  she  hobbled  on  still  mumbling  to  her- 
self. 

The  magician  did  not  waste  another 
glance  upon  her,  for  he  never  dreamed  the 
beautiful  young  Maria  was  hidden  inside 
that  ugly  old  figure,  but  she  was  almost  dead 
with  fear  lest  he  should  guess  it.  He  was 
filled  with  rage  and  despair,  and  rushing 
back  to  the  coach  he  threw  himself  into  it 
and  was  driven  away  like  mad,  and  that 
was  the  last  of  him  as  far  as  Maria  was  con- 
cerned. 

All  that  night  Maria  hobbled  on,  but  to- 
ward morning  she  was  so  tired  that  she  lay 
down  under  a  tree  and  went  to  sleep.  Shr 
had  no  fear,  for  robbers  would  never  di;' 

159 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

turb  one  who  looked  as  old  and  poor  as  she, 
and  as  for  wild  animals  she  was  protected 
from  them  by  the  wooden  figure  in  which 
she  lay. 

She  slept  then  quietly  for  quite  a  while, 
but  in  the  early  morning  she  was  awakened 
by  the  barking  of  dogs,  and  the  sound  of  a 
horn.  The  prince  of  that  country  had  come 
into  the  forest  to  hunt,  and  he  and  all  his 
retinue  were  riding  in  her  direction  at  full 
speed. 

She  struggled  to  her  feet,  but  she  was 
hardly  up  before  the  dogs  burst  through  the 
bushes  and  threw  her  to  the  ground  again. 
And  now  came  the  horses  and  riders;  the 
young  prince  had  almost  ridden  over  Maria 
before  he  saw  her  and  could  stop  his  horse. 
However  he  managed  to  draw  rein  before 
she  was  touched,  and  then  he  said  to  his  at- 
tendants, "Look  at  this  poor  old  woman. 
Either  the  dogs  have  hurt  her  or  else  she  has 
fainted  from  fear."     And  indeed  Maria  was 

1 60 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

so  frightened  that  she  could  neither  move 
nor  speak. 

The  prince  was  very  tender-hearted.  He 
caused  his  attendants  to  lift  her  up  and  put 
her  on  the  saddle  in  front  of  him.  "There, 
there,  mother,"  said  he;  "I  believe  you  are 
more  frightened  than  hurt.  Tell  me  where 
you  live  and  I  will  take  you  home,  for  you 
do  not  seem  able  to  walk." 

"Alas  1 1  have  no  home  to  go  to,"  answered 
Maria  in  a  sorrowful  voice. 

"So  old,  and  homeless,  too,"  cried  the 
prince.  "If  that  is  the  case  I  will  even 
carry  you  back  with  me  to  the  palace,  for 
you  cannot  be  left  here  to  die.  There  must 
be  some  work  that  you  can  do  there  in  the 
kitchen  or  scullery,  and  you  will  at  least 
be  sure  of  food  and  shelter." 

Maria  was  only  too  thankful  to  be  taken 
with  him,  for  she  did  not  dare  to  brave  her 
father's  anger  by  returning  to  his  house,  and 
there  seemed  no  other  place  for  her  to  go. 

i6i 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

The  prince  still  kept  her  on  his  horse  in 
front  of  him,  and  rode  back  with  her  to  the 
palace,  and  there  she  was  handed  over  to  the 
servants.  They  were  ill-pleased  enough  to 
see  her,  too. 

"Why  is  an  old  crone  like  this  brought 
here,"  they  muttered  among  themselves. 
"She  is  too  old  to  work,  and  yet  we  will 
have  to  share  what  little  we  have  with  her." 

"Never  mind,"  said  the  steward.  "It  is 
the  prince's  pleasure  that  she  should  remain 
here,  and  we  will  find  something  for  her 
to  do.  If  nothing  better  she  can  help  the 
scullery  maid  with  the  pots  and  pans." 

So  the  beautiful  Maria  di  Legno  became 
the  servant  of  servants,  and  cleaned  pots  and 
pans,  and  was  scolded  and  sent  upon  er- 
rands. Sometimes  the  maids  even  struck 
her,  but  this  they  soon  learned  not  to  do, 
for  it  hurt  their  hands.  "You  are  a  very 
strange  old  woman,"  they  would  say.     "In 

162 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

spite  of  your  age  your  flesh  is  so  hard  that 
bone  itself  could  not  be  harder." 

Now  after  Maria  had  been  at  the  palace 
for  a  few  months  the  time  of  the  carnival 
came  round.  The  carnival  was  to  be  more 
magnificent  this  year  than  ever  before,  for 
the  parents  of  the  prince  were  anxious  for 
him  to  choose  a  bride,  and  it  might  be  that 
his  choice  would  fall  upon  someone  among 
the  noble  guests.  Queens  and  princesses 
and  ladies  of  rank  came  from  far  and  near, 
and  such  magnificent  clothes  were  hardly 
ever  seen  before.  The  prince  was  courteous 
to  them  all,  but  he  did  not  seem  to  distin- 
guish anyone  above  the  others. 

For  the  last  three  days  of  this  carnival 
anyone  was  allowed  to  appear  at  it,  even  the 
palace  servants  if  they  chose.  They  did 
choose,  and  so  when  the  first  of  these  three 
days  arrived  there  was  a  great  stir  and  bus- 
tling and  running  to  and  fro  in  the  kitchen. 

163 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

No  one  had  any  thought  for  the  old  woman 
who  helped  the  scullery  wench,  and  so  no 
one  noticed  when  she  stole  away  by  herself 
to  the  miserable  loft  where  she  slept.  She 
took  with  her  a  jug  of  hot  water,  and  after 
she  had  fastened  the  door  and  made  sure 
she  was  alone  she  opened  the  figure  and 
stepped  out.  First  she  washed  herself  and 
arranged  her  beautiful  hair.  Then  she  drew 
from  the  figure  the  dress  of  stars,  and  after 
she  had  put  it  on  she  was  the  most  beau- 
tiful creature  that  was  ever  seen. 

The  ball  was  at  its  height  when  she  ap- 
peared, and  many  beautiful  ladies  were 
there  in  silks  and  jewels,  but  Maria  far  out- 
shone them  all.  Everyone  stared  and 
whispered,  but  she  was  at  once  so  beautiful 
and  so  stately  that  no  one  dared  to  approach 
or  question  her.  Only  the  prince  felt  priv- 
ileged, by  his  high  rank  to  speak  to  her  and 
ask  her  hand  for  the  dance. 

When  she  answered  him  her  voice  was  so 
164 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

soft,  and  her  glance  so  modest,  that  the 
prince's  heart  went  out  to  her,  and  he  could 
think  of  no  one  else.  When  they  danced 
together  everyone  said  that  such  a  hand- 
some couple  had  never  been  seen  before. 

Before  the  ball  ended  Maria  found  an  op- 
portunity to  slip  away  unseen.  Hastening 
to  her  room  she  took  off  her  beautiful  dress 
and  packed  it  away  inside  the  figure.  Then 
entering  into  it  herself  she  closed  it  up  and 
lay  down  to  sleep. 

The  next  day  there  was  no  talk  all  through 
the  palace  except  about  the  beautiful 
stranger  who  had  appeared  at  the  ball  the 
night  before.  Some  thought  she  must  be  a 
fairy,  and  others  that  she  was  some  great 
queen  who  had  managed  to  arrive  there  un- 
announced; all  were  anxious  to  know 
whether  she  would  reappear  at  the  ball  that 
evening. 

The  prince  was  not  the  least  anxious  per- 
son in  the  palace.     He  thought  of  his  beau- 

I6S 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

tiful  partner  all  day,  and  longed  so  to  see 
her  that  he  could  neither  eat  nor  rest. 

That  night  the  ball  was  again  at  its  height 
before  Maria  di  Legno  arrived.  She  was 
clothed  this  time  in  her  dress  of  moonbeams, 
and  was  so  beautiful  that  when  she  entered 
there  was  a  general  sigh  of  wonder. 

The  prince  who  had  been  watching  the 
door  with  impatience  hurried  to  her  side  im- 
mediately and  claimed  her  hand  for  the 
dance.  That  evening  he  tried  in  every  way 
to  find  out  who  she  was,  but  always  she  put 
him  off  with  a  smile  and  a  word,  and  that 
night  she  managed  to  slip  away,  unperceived 
as  before. 

The  last  night  of  the  carnival  arrived,  and 
with  it  appeared  the  beautiful  Maria  di 
Legno.  This  time  she  wore  her  dress  made 
of  sunlight,  and  was  beautiful  and  bright 
beyond  all  words,  so  that  the  prince  was  be- 
side himself  with  admiration.  Again  he 
begged  her  to  tell  him  who  she  was  and 

1 66 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

whence  she  came,  but  she  would  not.  One 
thing  however  gave  the  prince  some  hope 
that  she  did  not  mean  to  forsake  him  entirely 
when  the  carnival  should  be  over.  She  drew 
from  her  bosom  a  ring,  and  begged  him  to 
try  it  on,  telling  him  that  no  one,  so  far,  had 
ever  been  able  to  wear  it.  The  prince 
slipped  it  on,  and  it  fitted  his  finger  exactly; 
it  could  not  have  fitted  better  if  it  had  been 
made  for  him.  Then  the  eyes  of  the  beauti- 
ful stranger  shone  with  joy,  but  she  took 
the  ring  again  and  hid  it  in  the  bosom  of 
her  dress. 

Maria  meant  to  slip  away  unperceived  this 
night  as  she  had  the  two  nights  before,  but 
the  prince  had  determined  that  this  should 
not  be.  He  had  told  the  palace  guards  to 
be  on  the  watch,  and  not  to  let  her  escape 
without  following  her.  He  himself  scarcely 
left  her  for  a  moment.  However,  toward 
the  end  of  the  evening  he  was  obliged  to 
turn    away    to    acknowledge    the    greeting 

167 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

of  some  nobleman,  and  when  he  looked 
around  again  she  was  gone.  She  had 
slipped  away  the  moment  he  had  turned  his 
head,  and  had  hastened  into  a  long  gallery 
that  seemed  to  be  deserted,  but  looking  be- 
hind she  saw  that  the  guards  were  following 
her.  She  hurried  on  but  soon  she  found  they 
did  not  mean  to  lose  sight  of  her,  and  now 
she  was  almost  in  despair. 

About  her  neck  she  wore  a  necklace  of 
pearls  which  her  father  had  given  her,  and 
as  a  last  hope  she  broke  the  cord  that  held 
them  and  scattered  them  on  the  floor.  When 
the  guards  saw  the  pearls  rolling  this  way 
and  that  beneath  their  feet  they  could  not 
resist  stooping  to  pick  them  up  and  while 
they  were  doing  this  Maria  managed  to  es- 
cape them  and  reach  her  room  in  safety. 
She  quickly  hid  her  shining  dress  and  shut 
herself  in  the  figure  and  then  threw  herself 
down  on  her  hard  and  narrow  bed  to  sleep. 
The  next  morning  when  the  sleepy  servants 

i68 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

were  busy  with  their  work  there  was  the  old 
woman  scrubbing  pots  and  pans  in  the 
scullery  as  usual,  and  no  one  could  possibly 
have  dreamed  that  she  was  the  beauty  of 
the  night  before. 

As  for  the  young  prince,  when  he  found 
the  beautiful  stranger  had  disappeared  and 
left  no  trace  behind  her  he  was  so  filled  with 
grief  and  disappointment  that  he  fell  des- 
perately ill.  Doctors  came  from  far  and 
near  to  attend  him,  but  they  could  do  noth- 
ing for  him.  He  remained  sunk  in  melan- 
choly, and  at  last  the  queen  mother  began  to 
fear  that  unless  some  remedy  was  found  he 
would  die  from  sorrow. 

All  this  was  talked  about  in  the  kitchen, 
and  when  Maria  heard  how  the  prince  was 
pining  away  for  love  of  the  beautiful 
stranger  she  made  up  her  mind  that  it  was 
time  for  her  to  make  herself  known.  There- 
fore one  day  when  the  other  servants  were 
not  looking  she  made  a  little  cake,  and  in 

169 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

it  she  hid  the  magic  ring  that  the  prince  had 
tried  upon  his  finger  that  last  night  of  the 
carnival.  Then  she  caused  word  to  be 
carried  to  the  queen  mother's  ears  that  it  was 
said  by  an  old  woman  in  the  kitchen  that 
she  could  cure  the  prince  if  they  would  only 
let  her  try. 

At  first  the  queen  mother  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  this  talk  but  as  day  after  day 
passed  and  her  son  grew  no  better,  in  de- 
spair she  sent  for  the  old  woman  to  come 
to  her. 

Maria  put  the  little  cake  upon  a  golden 
plate,  and  carrying  it  in  her  hand  went  to 
attend  the  queen. 

She  found  her  majesty  seated  in  a  room 
with  all  her  attendants  around  her,  and  as 
soon  as  she  entered  the  queen  began:  "Old 
woman,  it  has  been  brought  to  my  ears  that 
you  have  said  you  can  cure  the  prince.  Is 
this  true?" 

"Yes,  your  majesty,"  answered  Maria. 
170 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

"It  certainly  is  true  that  I  said  it,  and  it  is 
also  true  that  I  and  I  alone  can  do  it." 

*'That  is  a  brave  boast  for  you  to  make," 
said  the  queen.  "And  what  would  you  ad- 
vise us  to  do  for  him?" 

"Here  is  a  cake  which  I  have  made  my- 
self," said  Maria,  "and  in  it  is  something 
which  will  surely  cure  him.  That  is,  it 
will  cure  him  if  he  eats  the  whole  of  the  cake. 
If  however  even  the  smallest  portion  is 
thrown  away  all  its  virtue  will  be  lost,  and 
it  will  do  him  harm  rather  than  good."  This 
she  said  because  she  was  afraid  that  if  a 
part  of  the  cake  were  thrown  away  the  ring 
might  be  in  it. 

When  the  attendants  heard  the  old  woman 
say  all  this  so  gravely  they  began  to  laugh, 
for  it  sounded  very  silly.  The  queen  mother 
however  rebuked  them  and  bade  them  be 
silent.  "These  old  women,"  she  said,  "often 
know  remedies  that  are  unknown  to  the 
doctors.     There  may  really  be  some  virtue 

171 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

in  this  cake  that  will  restore  our  son  if  he 
will  but  eat  it." 

She  then  bade  the  old  woman  leave  the 
cake  and  presently  she  carried  it  in  to  the 
prince  with  her  own  hands. 

She  found  him  stretched  on  a  couch  before 
the  window,  gazing  out  at  the  sky  with  a 
melancholy  air.  She  sat  down  by  his  side 
and  asked  him  how  he  did,  and  then  she 
showed  him  the  little  cake  she  had  brought 
with  her,  and  told  him  how  the  old  woman 
had  declared  that  if  he  would  but  eat  it  he 
would  certainly  be  cured. 

The  prince  heard  her  listlessly,  and 
when  she  had  ended  he  answered  in  a  weak 
voice,  "There  is  only  one  thing  that  can 
cure  me,  and  that  is  to  find  some  trace  of 
the  beautiful  stranger,  and  indeed  unless  I 
can  hope  to  see  her  again  sometime,  I  do  not 
care  to  live." 

"Do  but  try  the  cake,  however,"  said  his 
mother  persuasively.     "See  it  is  very  small 

172 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

and  light.     I  will  break  off  a  piece  for  you." 

So  saying  she  broke  a  piece  from  the  cake 
to  give  to  him,  but  what  was  her  surprise 
to  see  there  in  the  piece  a  golden  ring. 

"This  is  certainly  a  very  strange  thing," 
she  cried.     ''Here  is  a  ring  in  the  cake." 

"A  ring  I"  the  prince  repeated.  He 
raised  himself  on  his  elbow  to  look,  and  no 
sooner  had  he  taken  it  in  his  hand  than  he 
started  up  with  a  loud  cry  of  joy.  "Where 
did  you  get  the  cake^"  he  cried.  "Who 
brought  it  to  you?"  for  he  at  once  recog- 
nized the  ring  as  the  one  the  beautiful 
stranger  had  had. 

"It  was  brought  me  by  an  old  woman  who 
works  in  the  kitchen;  Maria  di  Legno  they 
call  her." 

"Let  her  be  brought  here  at  once,"  cried 
the  prince. 

An  attendant  was  sent  to  summon  Maria 
and  while  he  waited  the  prince  strode  up 
and  down  the  room  holding  the  ring  in  his 

^7Z 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

hand  and  unable  to  control  his  impatience. 

Maria  had  been  expecting  this  summons, 
and  she  had  managed  meanwhile  to  arrange 
her  hair,  and  dress  herself  in  her  sunlight 
dress,  and  hide  in  the  figure  again;  and  so  it 
was  as  the  homely  old  woman  that  she  ap- 
peared before  the  prince  once  more. 

"Tell  me,  old  woman,"  he  cried,  "was  it 
you  who  put  this  ring  in  the  cake?" 

"It  was,"  answered  Maria. 

"And  do  you  know  to  whom  it  belongs?" 

"I  do." 

"Then  tell  me  instantly  where  she  is," 
cried  the  prince,  filled  with  hope. 

"I  am  she,"  answered  Maria. 

When  the  prince  heard  this  he  thought  the 
old  woman  must  be  mad,  but  Maria  opened 
the  door  and  stepped  out  from  the  figure  in 
all  her  brightness  and  beauty.  Then  the 
heart  of  the  prince  seemed  like  to  break  with 
joy.  He  fell  upon  one  knee  and  took  Maria 
by  the  hand.     "At  last  you  have  come,"  cried 

174 


THE  BEAUTIFUL  MARIA  DI  LEGNO 

he.  "And  now  you  shall  never  leave  me 
again,  for  you  and  you  only  out  of  all  the 
world  shall  be  my  bride." 

To  this  Maria  gladly  assented,  for  she  had 
loved  him  from  the  first  moment  when  he 
had  found  her  in  the  wood. 

She  told  her  story,  and  after  the  king  and 
queen  found  who  she  was  they  were  very 
willing  to  have  her  for  their  daughter-in- 
law.  She  and  the  prince  were  married  with 
great  magnificence,  and  lived  happily  ever 
after,  and  the  wooden  figure  they  kept  to 
show  to  their  children  and  their  children's 
children. 


175 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 
THREE  SISTERS 

(From  the  Italian) 

ONCE  upon  a  time  the  Evil  One  made 
up  his  mind  that  he  would  like  to 
get  married,  so  he  changed  himself 
into  a  handsome  young  man;  he  mounted  a 
coal-black  steed;  and  away  he  rode  to  the 
city  to  find  a  wife  for  himself. 

In  this  city  lived  a  merchant  who  had 
three  daughters,  and  they  were  so  beautiful 
that  each  one  was  said  to  be  handsomer  than 
the  others. 

The  Evil  One  soon  made  acquaintance 

176 


EACH  ONE  WAS   SAID   TO   BE   HANDSOMER  THAN   THE  OTHERS 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

with  the  merchant,  and  in  a  short  time  pro- 
posed for  the  hand  of  his  eldest  daugh- 
ter. 

The  girl  was  delighted  at  the  idea  of  hav- 
ing him  for  a  husband,  for  she  thought  him 
the  handsomest  man  she  had  ever  seen. 
The  father  gave  his  consent,  and  the  mar- 
riage was  celebrated  with  great  feasting 
and  rejoicing. 

Afterward  the  Evil  One  and  his  bride  en- 
tered a  coach  and  drove  away  together. 
They  went  on  and  on  until  they  had  left  the 
city  and  had  driven  through  a  lonely  forest, 
and  as  soon  as  they  had  passed  that  they 
came  to  a  most  magnificent  house  which  the 
Evil  One  had  raised  up  for  himself. 

The  coach  drew  up  before  the  door  and  he 
helped  his  bride  to  alight.  "This  is  my 
home,"  said  he,  "and  as  long  as  you  are  my 
true  and  obedient  wife  all  the  treasures  it 
contains  are  yours." 

The  girl  was  overcome  with  joy  at  the 
177 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

sight  of  his  magnificent  possessions,  and 
when  he  led  her  in  and  through  one  hand- 
some room  after  another  she  could  hardly 
control  her  pride  and  delight.  Afterward 
he  showed  her  through  the  gardens,  and  the 
flowers  were  so  many  and  various  that  she 
had  never  seen  the  like  before. 

The  Evil  One  and  his  bride  now  lived 
very  happily  together  for  a  month,  but  at 
the  end  of  that  time  he  told  the  girl  that  he 
was  obliged  to  go  away  on  a  journey  and 
that  he  would  not  return  for  three  days. 
During  that  time  she  must  amuse  herself  as 
best  she  could.  She  might  go  all  over  the 
house  and  examine  the  treasures  that  were 
in  it,  and  he  gave  her  a  great  bunch  of  keys 
which  were  the  keys  of  the  different  rooms. 
One  door  alone  she  must  not  open,  and  that 
was  the  Red  door  at  the  end  of  the  passage. 
If  she  opened  this,  even  so  much  as  a  crack, 
^reat  misfortune  would  follow. 

He  then  kissed  his  bride  and  bade  hei 
178 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

farewell,  but  before  leaving  he  gave  her  a 
bunch  of  flowers,  and  begged  her  to  wear  it 
while  he  was  away. 

After  he  had  gone  the  girl  fastened  the 
flowers  in  the  bosom  of  her  dress,  and  then 
she  began  to  open  the  different  doors  in  the 
house  and  to  go  through  the  rooms,  for  many 
of  them  she  had  never  seen  before.  She  was 
amazed  at  the  treasures  she  found  in  them, 
and  began  to  think  her  husband  must  be  the 
richest  man  in  all  the  world. 

She  amused  herself  very  well  for  two 
days,  and  during  that  time  the  flowers  upon 
her  bosom  remained  as  fresh  as  when  her 
husband  had  first  given  them  to  her. 

But  by  the  time  the  third  day  came  the 
girl  had  seen  everything  there  was  in  the 
house  except  what  lay  behind  the  Red  door. 
As  she  had  nothing  to  do  except  wonder 
about  that  she  grew  more  and  more  curious. 
''It  must  be  some  treasure  more  magnificent 
than  all  the  rest,"  she  said  to  herself,  "and 

179 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

which  my  husband  intends  to  surprise  me 
with.  It  would  surely  do  no  harm  if  I  just 
took  one  peep  at  it." 

She  put  the  key  in  the  door  and  turned 
it.  Immediately,  and  in  spite  of  all  she 
could  do  to  hold  it,  the  door  swung  wide 
open,  and  she  saw  at  her  feet  a  pit  filled 
with  fire.  She  sprang  back,  but  before  she 
could  close  the  door  a  flame  leaped  up  and 
scorched  the  flowers  upon  her  bosom  so  that 
they  hung  black  and  dead. 

Frightened  out  of  her  senses  the  girl  man- 
aged to  shut  the  door  and  lock  it.  The  first 
thing  she  did  was  to  take  off  the  flowers  and 
hide  them,  and  then  she  went  out  to  the  gar- 
den to  gather  a  fresh  bunch  before  her  hus- 
band's return.  She  hunted  everywhere,  but 
nowhere  could  she  find  flowers  such  as  he 
had  given  her. 

While  she  was  still  searching  she  heard 
him  riding  up  to  the  door  and  she  was 
obliged  to  go  out  to  meet  him. 

1 80 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

As  soon  as  the  Evil  One  saw  her  he  asked, 
"Have  you  opened  the  Red  door*?" 

"No,"  answered  the  girl,  and  she  trembled 
so  that  she  could  hardly  stand. 

"Then  where  are  the  flowers  I  gave  you'?" 

"They  withered  because  they  had  no 
water,  and  so  I  threw  them  away." 

"That  is  false,"  cried  the  Evil  One;  "you 
have  disobeyed  me,  and  you  shall  be  pun- 
ished as  you  deserve."  And  with  that  he 
caught  hold  of  the  girl  and  threw  her  into 
the  pit. 

Then  he  mounted  his  black  charger  and 
rode  away  to  the  merchant's  house. 

The  merchant  was  delighted  to  see  him 
and  began  to  enquire  about  his  daughter. 

The  Evil  One  put  on  a  very  mournful 
look.  "My  dear  wife  is  dead,"  he  said, 
"and  I  am  so  lonely  that  I  can  scarcely  bear 
it.  Give  me,  I  beg  of  you,  your  second 
daughter  for  a  wife,  that  she  may  take  her 
sister's  place  in  my  house  and  comfort  me." 

i8i 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

The  merchant  was  very  much  grieved  to 
hear  of  his  daughter's  death,  but  he  felt  pity 
for  the  Evil  One,  and  as  his  second  daugh- 
ter was  willing  he  gave  her  to  him  as  a  wife. 

As  soon  as  they  were  married  they  got  into 
a  coach  and  drove  away  together. 

When  they  reached  the  house  of  the  Evil 
One  the  new  bride  was  as  much  delighted 
with  it  as  her  sister  had  been.  They  went 
inside  and  she  could  not  admire  enough  all 
the  magnificence  she  saw. 

She  and  her  husband  lived  together  very 
happily  for  a  month,  and  at  the  end  of  that 
time  he  told  her  he  was  obliged  to  go  on  a 
long  journey,  and  he  would  not  be  able  to 
return  for  three  days.  However,  he  told  her 
she  might  amuse  herself  while  he  was  away 
by  going  over  the  house.  He  gave  her  the 
keys  of  all  the  rooms,  and  said  she  might  go 
into  any  of  them;  only  the  Red  door  at  the 
end  of  the  long  passage  she  must  not  open 
on  any  account. 

182 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

The  girl  promised,  and  then  after  bidding 
her  good-by  the  Evil  One  rode  away,  but  to 
her,  too,  before  leaving,  he  gave  a  bunch  of 
flowers,  and  begged  her  to  wear  it  until  he 
returned. 

After  he  had  gone  the  girl  began  to  go 
through  the  house,  and  when  she  saw  all  the 
treasures  that  were  in  it  she  could  hardly 
restrain  her  joy.  She  examined  the  furni- 
ture and  statues  and  the  ornaments  of  gold 
and  silver. 

At  the  end  of  two  days  she  had  opened 
every  door  in  the  house  except  the  Red  door. 
She  began  to  wonder  what  was  behind  it, 
and  though  she  tried  to  occupy  herself  with 
other  things  she  grew  more  and  more  curi- 
ous. At  last  she  could  restrain  her  curiosity 
no  longer. 

"I  will  only  open  the  door  a  crack,"  she 
thought,  "and  will  just  peep  in,  and  my  hus- 
band need  never  know  it." 

She  put  the  key  in  the  lock  and  turned  it, 
183 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

and  immediately  the  door  swung  wide  open. 
The  girl  could  not  hold  it. 

Below  her  lay  a  pit  of  fire,  and  in  it  was 
her  sister,  and  before  she  could  step  back  or 
move,  a  flame  leaped  up  and  burned  the  flow- 
ers on  her  bosom  to  a  crisp. 

The  girl  was  frightened  to  death,  for  now 
she  knew  the  man  she  had  married  was  the 
Evil  One  himself. 

She  managed  to  shut  the  door  at  last,  and 
the  first  thing  she  did  was  to  throw  the  flow- 
ers away.  Then  she  went  out  in  the  gar- 
den to  gather  a  fresh  bunch.  She  hunted 
everywhere,  but  no  place  could  she  find  any 
in  the  least  like  those  that  had  been  burned. 

While  she  was  still  hunting  her  husband 
came  home;  she  was  afraid  to  have  him  find 
her  in  the  garden,  and  so  she  went  out  to 
meet  him. 

The  first  thing  he  asked  her  was,  ''Where 
are  the  flowers  I  gave  you  to  wear?" 

"They  fell  from  my  bosom  while  I  was  out 
184 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

walking,  and  I  have  not  been  able  to  find 
them." 

"That  is  not  true,"  cried  the  Evil  One  in 
a  terrible  voice.  "You  have  opened  the 
Red  door  and  the  flowers  are  burned." 

"No,"  cried  the  girl  half  fainting  with  ter- 
ror. But  with  no  more  words  the  Evil  One 
caught  hold  of  her  and  threw  her  down  into 
the  pit  with  her  sister. 

He  locked  the  door  upon  them  and 
mounted  his  coal-black  charger  and  rode 
back  to  the  merchant's  house. 

As  soon  as  the  merchant  saw  him  from  the 
window  he  came  out  to  meet  him.  "Has 
any  misfortune  happened  to  my  dear  daugh- 
ter T'  he  cried. 

The  Evil  One  began  to  lament.  "Alas, 
she  is  dead,"  he  said,  "and  I  am  left  so 
lonely  that  it  seems  as  though  I  could  not 
bear  it." 

In  the  end  the  merchant  gave  the  Evil 
One  his  third  daughter  for  a  wife,  though  it 

185 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

broke  his  heart  to  part  with  her,  for  she  was 
his  youngest  daughter  and  dearer  to  him  than 
either  of  the  others. 

The  Evil  One  married  her,  and  they  got 
in  the  coach  and  drove  away  together. 

When  the  new  bride  saw  the  magnificent 
house  he  lived  in,  she  was  no  less  pleased 
with  it  than  her  sisters  had  been. 

For  a  month  she  and  her  husband  lived 
there  very  happily,  and  then  he  told  her  he 
was  obliged  to  go  away  on  a  long  journey, 
and  would  be  gone  three  days.  He  gave  her 
the  keys  of  the  house,  and  told  her  she  might 
go  into  any  of  the  rooms  she  chose.  Only 
the  Red  door  at  the  end  of  the  long  passage 
she  must  not  open  on  any  account. 

The  new  bride  promised,  and  her  husband 
gave  her  a  bunch  of  flowers,  which  he 
begged  her  to  wear  while  he  was  gone. 
Then  he  rode  away. 

The  girl  watched  him  until  he  was  out  of 
sight,  and  then  the  very  first  thing  she  did 

1 86 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

was  to  put  the  flowers  in  a  glass  of  water, 
that  she  might  keep  them  fresh  until  he  came 
back. 

After  that  she  began  to  amuse  herself  by 
going  over  the  house  and  seeing  what  it  con- 
tained. 

For  two  days  she  was  very  busy  in  this 
way,  but  at  the  end  of  that  time  she  had 
seen  everything,  and  began  to  wonder  what 
was  behind  the  Red  door. 

She  stood  it  as  long  as  she  could  and  then 
she  put  the  key  in  the  lock  and  turned  it. 
Immediately  the  door  swung  open.  What 
was  the  girl's  horror  to  see  at  her  feet  a 
chasm  of  fire,  and  in  it  her  two  dear  sisters 
whom  she  had  thought  were  dead. 

As  soon  as  they  saw  her  they  cried  aloud, 
"Alas,  alas!  What  have  you  done  I  You 
have  opened  the  Red  door  and  now  you,  too, 
will  be  thrown  into  this  pit  of  fire  as  we 
were." 

"No,  my  dear  sisters,"  said  the  girl. 
187 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

"Reach  me  your  hands  and  I  will  help  you 
out,  and  then  we  will  find  some  way  to  es- 
cape from  the  power  of  this  Evil  One." 

The  sisters  reached  her  their  hands  and  she 
managed  to  pull  them  out,  first  one  and  then 
the  other.  After  they  had  kissed  each  other 
and  wept  together  the  youngest  sister  hid 
the  others  away  in  her  closet  among  her 
clothes.  And  none  too  soon,  for  already  she 
heard  her  husband  at  the  door. 

She  made  haste  to  pin  the  flowers  he  had 
given  her  upon  the  bosom  of  her  dress,  and 
then  she  went  out  to  meet  him. 

The  first  thing  the  Evil  One  said  was, 
"Did  you  open  the  Red  door?" 

"No,  I  did  not  open  it,"  answered  the  girl. 

The  Evil  One  looked,  and  she  had  the 
flowers  upon  her  bosom,  and  they  were  as 
fresh  as  when  he  had  given  them  to  her. 
Then  he  believed  her,  and  he  could  not  do 
enough  to  show  how  delighted  he  was  with 
her.    He  showered  gifts  upon  her,  and  there 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

was  nothing  she  might  not  have  had  for  the 
asking. 

So  they  lived  for  awhile,  apparently  in 
great  peace,  and  the  young  wife  kept  her  sis- 
ters hidden,  so  that  the  Evil  One  suspected 
nothing.  One  day  she  said  to  her  husband, 
"I  would  like  to  send  a  present  to  my  father, 
so  that  he  may  know  how  prosperous  I  am, 
but  I  have  no  chest  suitable  to  send  it  in." 

The  Evil  One  immediately  said  he  would 
have  one  made,  and  she  told  him  the  shape 
and  size  she  wished  it.  It  was  to  be  of  heavy 
wood,  bound  round  with  iron,  and  such  and 
such  a  size.  When  it  was  finished  it  was 
big  enough  for  a  person  to  get  in  it  and  to 
have  room  to  lie  there. 

When  the  chest  was  brought  home  the 
young  wife  had  it  taken  to  her  room,  and 
after  she  had  locked  the  door  she  bade  her 
eldest  sister  climb  into  the  chest  and  then 
she  closed  the  lid  and  fastened  it. 

Then  she  called  her  husband.  "Carry  this 
189 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

to  my  father's  house,"  she  said,  "and  what- 
ever you  do,  do  not  open  the  lid  nor  look 
in  it.  I  will  be  watching  you  from  my  win- 
dow, and  if  you  attempt  to  do  that  I  shall 
surely  see  you." 

The  Evil  One  took  the  chest  and  started 
off  with  it,  but  he  had  a  great  deal  of  curi- 
osity, and  he  wondered  what  his  wife  was 
sending  to  her  father  to  make  the  chest  so 
heavy.  He  waited,  however,  until  he  was 
well  out  of  sight  of  the  house,  and  then  he 
put  down  the  chest  and  prepared  to  open  it. 

The  girl  inside  called  out,  "I  see  what  you 
are  doing  I     I  see  what  you  are  doing  I" 

The  Evil  One  thought  it  was  his  wife  at 
home,  who  was  calling  after  him.  "My  wife 
certainly  has  a  keen  sight,"  he  thought  to 
himself;  but  he  picked  up  the  chest  again 
and  went  on  with  it. 

When  he  reached  the  merchant's  house  he 
did  not  knock  nor  wait  to  see  anyone.  He 
opened  the  door  and  threw  the  chest  inside« 

190 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

''Merchant,  here  is  a  present  my  wife  sent 
you,"  he  called  out.  Then  he  shut  the  door 
and  went  on  home. 

You  may  imagine  the  joy  of  the  good 
merchant  when  he  opened  the  chest  and 
found  his  eldest  daughter  inside  it  alive  and 
well. 

Not  long  after  the  wife  said  to  her  hus- 
band, "I  would  like  to  send  another  present 
to  my  father." 

The  Evil  One  was  willing,  for  he  could 
refuse  her  nothing,  so  she  had  another  chest 
made  exactly  like  the  first,  and  in  this  she 
put  her  second  sister. 

When  all  was  ready  she  called  her  hus- 
band and  bade  him  take  the  chest  and  carry 
it  to  her  father.  "And  whatever  you  do,  be 
sure  you  do  not  open  it  on  the  way,"  she 
said.  "I  shall  be  watching  from  my  win- 
dow, and  if  you  do  I  shall  certainly  see 
you. 

The  Evil  One  took  up  the  chest  and 
191 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

started  off  with  it.  This  time  he  waited  un- 
til he  was  in  the  middle  of  the  wood  before 
he  attempted  to  open  it.  No  sooner  had  he 
put  it  down,  however,  and  laid  his  hand  on 
the  lid  than  the  girl  inside  called  out: 

"I  see  what  you  are  doing  I  I  see  what 
you  are  doing  I" 

"My  wife  certainly  can  see  farther  than 
anyone  in  the  world,"  thought  the  Evil  One. 
Then  he  took  up  the  chest  and  went  on 
again. 

When  he  reached  the  merchant's  house  he 
threw  the  chest  inside  the  door.  "Merchant, 
your  daughter  sends  you  this  present,"  he 
called  out,  and  home  he  went  again. 

Now,  some  time  after  this  the  wife  would 
send  a  third  present  to  her  father,  and  the 
Evil  One  was  willing,  so  she  had  a  third 
chest  made  exactly  like  the  other  two.  She 
said  to  her  husband,  "Very  soon  the  chest 
will  be  ready,  and  then  I  will  call  you. 
Carry  it  carefully,  and  do  not  open  it  on  the 

192 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

way,  for  I  will  be  out  on  my  balcony  this 
time  and  will  see  you  if  you  do." 

As  soon  as  the  girl  was  alone  she  made  a 
figure  and  dressed  it  in  her  clothes  and  set  it 
out  on  the  balcony.  She  put  a  quantity  of 
the  Evil  One's  treasure  into  the  chest,  and 
got  in  herself  and  called  to  her  husband. 

He  came  in  and  there  stood  the  chest  all 
ready  for  him,  with  the  lid  closed.  He 
picked  it  up  and  it  was  heavier  than  either 
of  the  others,  so  heavy  that  the  sweat  ran 
down  his  face. 

He  started  off  with  it,  and  when  he  was  a 
little  way  from  the  house  he  looked  back. 
There  was  the  figure  sitting  on  the  balcony, 
and  the  Evil  One  thought  it  was  his  wife. 
"Yes,  there  she  is  watching  me,"  he  said, 
"and  her  eyes  are  so  keen  that  if  I  do  but  sit 
down  to  rest  my  back  she  will  see  me." 

He  went  on  with  the  chest,  and  this  time 
he  made  no  attempt  to  open  it.  He  threw 
the  chest  inside  the  merchant's   door  and 

193 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

called  out,  "Merchant,  here  is  another  pres- 
ent your  daughter  sends  you;"  and  then  he 
went  on  home  again. 

When  the  merchant  opened  the  chest  and 
found  his  third  daughter  in  it  he  was  beside 
himself  with  joy.  The  three  sisters  em- 
braced each  other  tenderly,  and  the  young- 
est divided  the  treasure  equally,  so  that  each 
one  had  enough  to  give  her  a  rich  dowry. 

But  the  Evil  One  went  on  home,  and  by 
the  time  he  reached  there  he  was  very  hun- 
gry. He  called  to  his  wife  to  come  and  give 
him  his  supper,  but  there  was  no  answer. 
He  called  her  again,  and  then  in  a  rage  he 
went  out  onto  the  balcony  where  the  figure 
was  sitting.  "Will  you  come  when  I  call 
you  or  will  you  not?"  he  cried. 

Still  the  figure  made  no  answer.  The 
Evil  One  laid  his  hand  on  its  shoulder  and 
gave  it  a  shake,  and  as  soon  as  he  did  that  it 
all  fell  to  pieces,  and  he  saw  the  trick  that 
had   been   played   upon   him.    Raging   he 

194 


THE  EVIL  ONE  WHO  MARRIED 

rushed  about  everywhere,  but  he  could  find 
only  his  wife's  empty  jewel  boxes. 

"She  has  left  me,"  he  cried,  "and  taken 
my  treasures  with  her." 

He  leaped  upon  his  charger  and  rode  away 
like  the  wind,  determined  to  demand  his 
wife  of  the  merchant,  but  when  he  drew  near 
the  house  he  saw  all  three  of  the  sisters  sit- 
ting out  on  the  balcony  together.  As  soon 
as  he  appeared  they  began  to  mock  at  him 
and  taunt  him. 

The  thought  of  three  wives  at  once  was 
too  much  for  the  Evil  One.  In  his  rage  and 
disappointment  he  suddenly  burst  and  dis- 
appeared in  fire  and  smoke,  and  since  that 
time  he  has  never  been  seen  again. 


195 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

{From  the  Japanese) 

THERE  were  once  a  man  and  his  wife 
who  were  so  poor  that  they  scarcely 
knew    from    one    time    to    another 
whether  they  would  have  enough  to  eat. 

One  day  the  man  found  a  starving  dog 
near  the  house  and  brought  it  home  with 
him.  "Look  I"  said  he  to  his  wife.  "Here 
is  one  even  more  unfortunate  than  ourselves. 
See  whether  you  cannot  find  something  in 
the  house  for  it  to  eat,  for  unless  you  do  it 
will  surely  die." 
The  woman  hunted  about  and  found  a 
196 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

handful  of  rice,  which  she  cooked  and  gave 
to  the  dog.  After  it  had  eaten  it  grew 
stronger,  and  began  to  play  about  and  show 
such  pretty  tricks  that  the  poor  couple  were 
delighted  with  it. 

After  this  it  lived  with  them  in  the  house 
and  they  became  very  fond  of  it.  What  lit- 
tle they  had  they  shared  with  it,  and  it  grew 
strong  and  glossy. 

One  day  the  poor  couple  went  out  to  walk 
in  the  garden,  and  the  dog,  as  usual,  fol- 
lowed close  to  them.  When  they  came  to 
a  certain  corner,  however,  it  left  them 
and  began  to  scratch  at  the  ground  and 
bark. 

"Look!"  cried  the  woman.  "Something 
must  certainly  be  buried  there.  I  wonder 
what  it  can  be*?" 

The  man  called  the  dog,  but  it  would  not 
leave  the  corner,  and  only  looked  at  him  and 
barked  again. 

"Something  must  indeed  be  there,"  said 
197 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

the  man  to  his  wife.  "I  will  run  to  our 
neighbor's  house  and  borrow  a  spade,  and 
dig  down  until  I  find  what  it  is." 

So  saying  he  hurried  away  to  the  neigh- 
bor's, and  asked  him  to  lend  him  a  spade. 

"What  do  you  wish  to  do  with  it'?"  asked 
the  neighbor,  who  was  a  very  inquisitive 
man. 

"I  wish  to  dig  in  a  corner  of  my  garden, 
for  I  think  my  dog  has  found  something 
there." 

The  neighbor  lent  him  the  spade,  and  him- 
self went  over  to  the  garden  to  see  whether 
the  good  man  would  find  anything. 

When  the  dog  saw  his  master  return  and 
make  ready  to  dig,  he  stood  aside,  wagging 
his  tail  with  joy. 

The  man  had  not  dug  far  when  his  spade 
struck  something  hard,  and  this,  when  it  was 
uncovered,  proved  to  be  a  chest  of  gold. 
The  good  couple  were  overcome  with  joy  at 
the  sight  of  such  a  treasure.     They  almost 

198 


OVERCOMK   WITH   JOY    AT   THE    SIGHT   OF    SUCH    A    TREASURE 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

lost  their  senses,  and  even  embraced  the  dog 
in  their  delight. 

So  happy  were  they  that  they  did  not  no- 
tice that  the  neighbor  had  turned  green  with 
envy.  "That  is  a  valuable  dog,"  he  said  to 
them  at  last.  "What  will  you  sell  him 
for?' 

"Sell  him!"  cried  the  good  man.  "There 
is  not  enough  gold  in  all  the  world  to  buy 
him.  The  only  good  fortune  that  has  ever 
come  to  us  has  come  through  him." 

"Then  at  least  lend  him  to  me,"  said  the 
neighbor.  "Surely  you  would  not  keep  all 
the  good  fortune  to  yourselves.  It  may  be 
that  he  will  find  a  chest  of  gold  for  me  in  my 
garden." 

The  good  people  were  willing  to  do  this, 
so  the  envious  neighbor  fastened  a  piece  of 
rope  about  the  dog's  neck  and  led  him  home 
with  him,  and  he  and  his  wife  took  the  dog 
out  in  the  garden  and  walked  up  and  down 
and  around  with  him  just  as  the  good  couple 

199 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

had  done.  They  were  obliged  to  keep  the 
rope  about  the  dog's  neck  and  drag  him 
along,  for  they  had  so  often  before  this 
thrown  hard  words  and  harder  stones  at  him 
that  he  would  not  go  with  them  willingly. 
But  though  he  was  obliged  to  follow  be- 
cause of  the  rope  he  would  not  bark  nor  even 
sniff  about,  and  at  last  the  envious  neighbor 
grew  so  angry  that  he  killed  the  dog  and 
buried  it  under  a  plane  tree  in  the  garden. 

The  good  man  waited  and  waited  for  the 
neighbor  to  bring  back  the  dog,  but  as  he  did 
not  do  so  he  went  over  after  a  few  days  to 
ask  for  it. 

Then  the  envious  neighbor  told  him  he  had 
killed  it  and  buried  it  under  the  plane  tree. 

The  good  man  was  filled  with  grief  when 
he  heard  that  his  dog  was  dead.  Sadly  he 
returned  to  his  wife  and  told  her  what  had 
happened,  and  they  sat  down  and  wept  to- 
gether as  though  indeed  it  had  been  a  child 
that  had  died. 

200 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

But  that  night  the  man  had  a  wonderful 
dream,  and  his  wife  also  dreamed,  and  the 
dreams  were  exactly  the  same.  In  the 
dreams  the  dog  appeared  to  them,  and  said, 
"Go;  ask  the  neighbor  to  give  you  the  plane 
tree  beneath  which  I  am  buried  and  make  of 
it  a  mortar  and  pestle,  and  whatever 
you  grind  with  them  shall  be  changed  to 
gold." 

When  the  good  couple  awoke  they  began 
each  one  to  tell  the  other  of  the  dream,  and 
they  were  filled  with  wonder  to  find  that 
their  dreams  were  both  the  same.  "This  is 
very  wonderful,"  said  the  man,  "and  I  am 
sure  they  must  be  true  dreams,  or  the  dog 
would  not  have  appeared  to  us  both." 

So  as  soon  as  he  arose  he  went  over  to  the 
neighbor's  and  begged  and  entreated  him  to 
give  him  the  plane  tree.  The  envious  man 
refused,  but  after  a  time  he  agreed  to  sell  it 
to  the  good  man  for  ten  pieces  of  gold. 

The  man  paid  him,  and  then  cut  down  the 
20 1 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

plane  tree  and  dragged  it  home,  and  made 
of  it  a  mortar  and  pestle. 

As  soon  as  this  was  done  he  put  a  hand- 
ful of  rice  in  the  mortar  and  began  to  grind 
it,  and  under  the  pestle  all  the  rice  was 
changed  to  gold.  Now  the  good  people 
were  rich  indeed.  They  could  grind  out 
gold  at  any  time  until  their  arms  grew  tired. 
They  bought  fine  clothes,  and  good  things  to 
eat  and  everything  their  hearts  could  desire. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  news  of  all  this 
came  to  the  ears  of  the  envious  neighbor. 
He  went  over  to  the  house  of  the  good  man 
and  began  to  rage  and  storm  at  him.  "This 
is  a  pretty  way  to  treat  me  I"  he  cried. 
"You  come  to  me  and  beg  for  my  plane  tree 
and  because  of  my  good  heart  I  cannot  re- 
fuse you,  and  you  only  pay  me  ten  pieces  of 
gold  for  what  is  worth  more  than  a  thousand. 
At  least  lend  the  mortar  and  pestle  to  me  for 
a  day,  that  I  may  grind  out  some  money^ 
too." 

202 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

The  good  man  was  willing  to  do  this,  so 
he  lent  the  mortar  and  pestle  to  the  envious 
neighbor  who  carried  them  away  with  him. 

As  soon  as  he  reached  home  he  put  a  hand- 
ful of  rice  into  the  mortar  and  began  to 
grind  it,  but  when  he  and  his  wife  looked, 
it  had  all  turned  into  ill-smelling  filth. 
The  envious  man  was  beside  himself  with 
rage,  and  taking  an  ax  he  chopped  the 
mortar  and  pestle  into  pieces,  and  threw 
them  into  the  fire. 

The  good  man  waited  and  waited  in  vain 
for  his  neighbor  to  return  the  mortar,  and 
at  last  went  over  to  ask  for  it. 

''I  have  burned  it,"  said  the  envious  man. 
"It  only  filled  the  house  with  filth,  and  at 
any  rate  it  was  made  of  my  plane  tree  and 
I  had  a  right  to  do  with  it  as  I  wished." 

The  good  man  returned  to  his  wife  very 
sorrowful,  for  lost  now  was  all  further  hope 
of  riches.  But  that  night  the  couple  again 
dreamed.    In    their    dreams    the    dog    ap- 

203 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

peared  to  them  and  told  them  the  man  must 
go  to  the  neighbor  and  ask  him  for  the  ashes 
of  the  mortar  and  pestle.  "Take  a  hand- 
ful of  these  ashes,  and  fling  them  over  any 
tree,"  said  the  dog,  "and  even  although  it 
is  dead,  and  has  been  dead  many  years,  it 
will  burst  into  bloom. 

The  next  morning  the  man  arose  in  haste, 
and  went  over  to  the  neighbor's  house,  and 
begged  him  to  give  him  the  ashes  of  the 
mortar  and  pestle. 

"There  they  are,"  said  the  envious  man 
contemptuously.  "You  may  gather  them 
up  if  you  choose,  and  much  good  may  they 
do  you." 

The  good  man  gathered  them  up  very 
carefully,  and  carried  them  home.  To  test 
them  he  took  up  a  handful  and  flung  it  over 
a  withered  branch  in  his  garden.  Imme- 
diately the  branch  burst  forth  into  bloom; 
the  whole  garden  was  filled  with  the  per- 
fume of  the  flowers. 

204 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

The  man  then  put  the  ashes  in  a  bag  and 
started  out  with  them;  he  went  about 
through  the  country  throwing  handfuls  of 
ashes  over  dead  trees  and  bringing  them  to 
life,  and  in  this  way  he  earned  a  great  deal 
of  money. 

At  last  the  prince  of  the  country  heard  of 
all  this,  and  sent  for  the  man  to  come  to  the 
palace,  and  began  to  question  him.  "Is  it 
true,"  he  asked,  "that  you  can  bring  dead 
trees  to  life  and  make  them  blossom,  as  I 
have  heard?" 

"That  is  indeed  no  more  than  the  truth," 
answered  the  man. 

"It  is  a  thing  I  should  greatly  like  to  see," 
said  the  prince.  "I  have  in  my  garden  a 
tree  that  has  lately  died,  from  what  cause 
I  do  not  know.  If  you  can  do  as  you  say 
and  cause  it  to  break  forth  into  blossom  I 
will  reward  you  well,  but  if  you  fail,  you 
shall  be  punished  as  a  boaster  and  a  cheat." 

The  man  was  then  taken  into  a  magnif- 
ies 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

icent  garden,  and  the  prince  and  his  suite 
went  with  him  to  witness  the  spectacle. 
The  man  was  shown  the  tree,  and  the 
branches  were  indeed  as  dry  and  lifeless  as 
though  they  had  been  of  stone.  The  man 
climbed  up  it,  and  when  he  had  gone  as 
high  as  he  could  he  opened  his  bag  and  took 
out  a  handful  of  ashes  and  scattered  them 
around.  Almost  immediately  small  buds 
appeared  on  the  branches;  they  grew  and 
swelled  and  then  burst  forth  into  rosy 
bloom.  So  heavy  were  the  clusters  of 
blossoms  that  the  man  in  the  tree  was  quite 
hidden  by  them. 

The  prince  was  filled  with  admiration,; 
and  so  much  pleased  that  he  gave  the  man  a 
bag  of  gold,  and  praised  him  beyond 
measure. 

Now  when  the  neighbor  heard  of  the  fresh 
good  fortune  that  had  befallen  the  other,  he 
was  more  envious  than  ever.    He  sent  word 

206 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

to  the  prince  that  he,  too,  could  cause  dead 
trees  to  blossom,  and  at  that  the  prince  bade 
the  envious  neighbor  come  to  the  palace. 
He  hoped  to  see  again  as  fine  a  sight  as  the 
good  man  had  shown  him. 

The  prince  and  all  his  suite  as  before  ac- 
companied the  envious  man  to  a  garden 
where  there  was  another  dead  tree.  The 
envious  man  had  his  bag  of  ashes  with  him, 
and  he  climbed  up  among  the  branches  and 
settled  himself  in  a  crotch.  The  prince  and 
his  attendants  stood  below,  all  looking  up 
at  him  with  open  eyes  and  mouths. 

The  envious  man  took  out  a  double  hand- 
ful and  scattered  them  around.  They  blew 
down  into  the  eyes  and  mouths  of  the  prince 
and  his  suite,  blinding  them  and  choking 
them,  but  the  tree  remained  as  dead  and 
bare  as  ever. 

The  prince  was  so  angry  that,  as  soon  as 
he  had  recovered  from  the  ashes,  he  had  the 

207 


THE  FAITHFUL  DOG 

envious  man  taken  away  and  punished. 
But  he  sent  for  the  good  man  and  raised  him 
to  riches  and  honor,  so  that  he  and  his  wife 
lived  happy  forever  after. 


208 


KEMPION 

{From  the  Scotch  Ballads) 

ANGUS  MACPHERSON  had  one 
daughter,  and  she  was  so  beautiful 
that  it  made  the  heart  ache  to  look  at 
her.  Her  hair  was  of  red  gold;  her  eyes 
were  as  blue  as  the  sky  and  and  she  was  as 
slim  and  fair  as  a  reed,  and  because  of  her 
beauty  she  was  always  called  the  Fair  Ellen. 
Angus  Mac  Pherson  loved  Fair  Ellen  as 
he  did  the  apple  of  his  eye,  but  all  the  same 

209 


KEMPION 

her  mother  had  only  been  dead  a  year  when 
he  was  for  marrying  again  and  bringing  a 
stepmother  into  the  house. 

The  new  wife  was  handsome  too,  with 
eyes  as  black  as  sloes,  and  hair  like  a  cloud 
at  night,  but  the  moment  she  saw  Fair  Ellen 
she  knew  the  girl  was  the  more  beautiful, 
and  she  hated  her  with  a  bitter  black  hate 
for  her  beauty's  sake. 

Well,  they  lived  along,  and  Fair  Ellen 
served  her  stepmother  well.  She  served  her 
with  foot  and  she  served  her  with  hand. 
Everything  that  she  could  do  for  her  she  did, 
but  the  stepmother  hated  her  worse  and 
worse,  and  a  powerful  wicked  witch  was 
she. 

Now  it  chanced  that  Angus  Mac  Pherson 
had  to  go  on  a  far  journey,  and  he  would 
be  away  a  long  time.  He  said  good-by  to 
his  wife  and  his  daughter  and  then  he 
started  out,  and  no  one  was  left  in  the  house 
but  those  two  alone. 

210 


KEMPION 

After  he  had  been  gone  a  little  while  the 
stepmother  said,  "Come,  Fair  Ellen,  we  are 
both  sad  and  down-hearted.  Let  us  go  out 
and  walk  upon  the  cliffs  where  the  wind 
blows  and  the  sun  shines." 

Fair  Ellen  was  ready  enough  to  go,  so 
they  set  out  together. 

They  walked  along  and  they  walked  along 
until  they  came  to  Estmere  Crag,  and  always 
as  they  walked  the  stepmother's  lips  moved 
as  though  she  were  talking  to  herself,  but  no 
word  did  she  utter. 

"What  is  that  you  say*?"  asked  Fair  Ellen. 

"'Tis  a  rhyme  I  learned  when  I  was 
young,"  said  the  stepmother.  "I  was  but 
minding  myself  of  it." 

After  awhile  they  reached  the  top  of  the 
crag,  and  the  sea  was  far,  far  below  them« 
Then  the  stepmother  turned  to  Fair  Ellen. 

"Blue  of  eyes  and  fair  of  speech,"  she 
cried;  "you  have  crossed  my  path,  and  none 
may  do  that  and  have  good  come  of  it.     You 

211 


KEMPION 

have  crossed  my  path  with  your  beauty,  but 
with  your  beauty  you  shall  cross  it  no 
longer." 

Fair  Ellen  stood  and  looked  at  her,  and 
her  heart  grew  cold  within  her,  and  she  could 
stir  neither  hand  nor  foot. 

The  stepmother  raised  her  hand  and 
touched  her.  *'A  loathly  worm  you  shall 
be,"  she  cried.  ''You  shall  dwell  under 
Estmere  Crag  and  the  salt  sea  shall  be  your 
home,  and  bonowed  ^  shall  ye  never  be,  till 
Kempion,  the  king's  own  son,  shall  come  to 
the  crag  and  thrice  kiss  thee." 

Then  the  witch  turned  and  walked  down 
the  crag,  and  back  to  her  own  home. 

But  the  Fair  Ellen  was  changed  in  her 
shape  so  that  even  her  own  father  would 
have  feared  her.  Her  shape  grew  long,  her 
breath  was  fire,  and  she  became  a  scaly 
dragon.  Down  over  Estmere  Crag  she 
swung,  and  deep  in  a  cavern  she  hid  herself, 

1  Bonowed — ransomed  or  rescued. 
212 


KEMPION 

and  the  smoke  rose  from  the  cavern  and 
everyone  was  afraid. 

Now  it  was  not  long  that  she  had  been 
there  when  word  came  to  the  king's  palace 
that  such  a  beast  was  in  the  land,  and  that 
all  the  country  was  wasted  because  of  her. 
But  none  dared  to  go  out  against  her  because 
she  was  so  terrible. 

But  Kempion,  the  king's  own  son,  was  as 
brave  a  prince  as  ever  lived.  Handsome  he 
was,  too,  and  straight  and  tall. 

Now  when  he  heard  of  the  great  beast  his 
heart  rose  within  him,  and  he  swore  that  he 
would  go  out  to  slay  it,  and  Segramore,  his 
brother,  said  that  he  would  go  with  him. 

They  built  themselves  a  bonny  boat,  for 
they  could  best  come  to  the  beast's  lair  by 
sea,  and  they  two  set  out  together;  they  two 
and  no  other,  for  everyone  else  was  afraid 
to  go  with  them. 

They  sailed  out  and  on  and  around,  and 
so  they  came  within  sight  of  Estmere  Crag, 

213 


KEMPION 

and  there  lay  the  great  worm  stretched  in 
and  out  among  the  rocks.  It  was  a  grue- 
some sight,  and  with  every  breath  it 
breathed,  the  crag  was  lit  up  as  if  by  fire. 

Kempion  and  his  brother  had  scarce  come 
within  a  mile  of  the  land  when  the  beast  saw 
them,  and  raised  itself.  It  opened  its 
mouth  and  fire  and  flame  poured  forth.  It 
swung  its  head  to  and  fro  and  the  sea  was 
lashed  into  foam. 

"Keep  further  out,"  cried  Kempion  to  his 
brother.  "Keep  further  out,  for  this  beast 
has  sure  gone  mad  at  the  sight  of  us ;  a  little 
more  and  it  will  set  fire  to  all  the  land." 

Then  Segramore  kept  the  boat  off,  and 
Kempion  bent  his  arbalest  bow  and  aimed  an 
arrow  at  the  head  of  the  beast.  He  bent 
his  bow,  but  the  arrow  stayed,  for  when  he 
saw  the  eyes  of  the  beast  they  were  the  eyes 
of  a  sorrowing  maid,  and  they  seemed  to 
pierce  to  his  very  soul. 

Nevertheless  he  kept  his  bow  still  bent 
214 


KEMPION 

and  he  called  to  it  across  the  water,  "Now, 
by  my  soul,  unless  you  swear  to  me  that  you 
will  quit  my  land,  with  this  same  shaft  will  I 
shoot  you  dead." 
Then  the  worm  made  answer, 

"  Out  of  my  rocks  I  will  not  rise 

Nor  leave  the  land  for  fear  of  thee 
Till  over  Estmere  Crag  ye  come 

And  on  my  mouth  three  times  kiss  me." 

Then  Kempion  was  like  one  distraught. 
He  threw  down  his  bow  and  bade  his  brother 
row  back  to  the  land.  "I  will  go  over  the 
crag  to  you,  beast,"  he  cried,  "though  I  go 
to  my  death  at  the  same  time." 

Segramore  begged  and  pleaded  with  him, 
but  he  would  not  listen.  As  soon  as  they 
came  to  the  shore  he  leaped  from  the  boat 
and  all  unarmed  set  out  for  Estmere  Crag. 

Up  and  up  he  climbed,  and  it  was  a  dizzy 
height.  Far,  far  below  was  the  blue  sea, 
and  half  way  up  from  it  the  cavern  where 

215 


KEMPION 

the  beast  made  its  lair.  Kempion  could  see 
it  there  now,  twisted  among  the  rocks. 

Out  swung  the  great  beast  and  around  it 
came,  the  fiercest  beast  that  ever  was  seen. 
The  hair  rose  on  Kempion's  head  and  he 
shut  his  eyes,  for  it  was  near  him  now.  It 
came  close  and  the  fire  was  all  about  him, 
but  it  did  not  burn  him.     Then  he  kissed  it. 

He  kissed  it  and  the  mouth  was  cold. 

Out  it  swung  and  again  it  came. 

"  Out  of  my  lair  I  will  not  rise, 

I  will  not  leave  for  fear  of  thee, 
Oh,  Kempion,  you  dear  king's  son, 
Till  on  the  mouth  you  thrice  kiss  me.'' 

Then  Kempion  kissed  the  beast  again  and 
its  lips  were  warm.  The  third  time  he  kissed 
it,  and  its  mouth  was  the  mouth  of  a  woman. 

Then  Kempion  looked,  and  before  him 
stood  the  most  beautiful  maid  he  had  ever 
seen.  Slim  as  a  reed  she  was,  and  very  fair, 
for  her  eyes  were  as  blue  as  the  sky,  and 

216 


KEMPION 

her  hair  as  bright  as  gold,  and  it  fell  all 
about  her,  and  down  to  her  knees  like  a 
mantle. 

Then  Kempion  took  his  cloak  and 
wrapped  it  about  her.  ''You  are  my  own 
true  love,"  he  said,  "and  other  maid  I  will 
marry  none,  for  never  have  I  seen  such 
beauty  and  gentleness  before." 

So  he  carried  her  up  from  Estmere  Crag, 
and  home  to  the  palace  of  the  king. 

There,  all  was  sorrow  and  mourning,  for 
they  thought  that  Kempion  was  surely  dead. 
But  when  they  saw  him  come  into  the  hall, 
and  saw  the  beautiful  bride  he  had  brought 
with  him,  all  their  sorrow  was  turned  into 
rejoicing. 

When  they  had  heard  how  the  young 
prince  had  broken  the  enchantment  that  had 
held  Fair  Ellen  the  old  king  turned  to  her. 
"Tell  me,  oh,  my  daughter,"  he  said,  "was  it 
mermaid  in  the  sea,  or  was  it  werewolf  in 
the  wood,  or  some  wicked  man  or  wicked 

217 


KEMPION 

woman   that  wrought  this   cruel   spell   on 
theeT' 

*'It  was  not  werewolf  in  the  wood,  it  was 
not  mermaid  in  the  sea,  but  it  was  my  wicked 
stepmother  that  wrought  this  cruel  spell  on 

55 

me. 

Then  said  the  king,  "Punished  shall  she 
surely  be;  she  shall  be  taken  to  the  top  of 
Estmere  Crag,  and  thrown  over  into  the  sea, 
for  such  wickedness  shall  pollute  my  land 
no  longer.  But  you.  Fair  Ellen,  shall  be  the 
bride  of  my  own  dear  son  Kempion,  and  the 
half  of  all  I  have  shall  be  yours  and  his  for- 

55 

ever. 


218 


BUTTERCUP 

(From  the  Norse) 

THERE  was  once  a  poor  woman  who 
had  one  son,  a  little  boy  so  fat  and 
round,  and  with  such  bright  yellow 
hair  that  he  was  called  Buttercup.  The 
house  where  they  lived  was  upon  the  edge 
of  a  lonely  forest,  and  upon  the  other  side 
of  this  forest  lived  a  wicked  old  witch. 

One  day  when  the  woman  was  baking  she 
heard  Sharptooth,  her  dog,  begin  to  bark. 
*'Run,  Buttercup,  and  see  who  is  coming," 
she  said. 

219 


BUTTERCUP 

Buttercup  ran  and  looked  out.  "Oh, 
Mother,  it  is  an  old  witch  with  her  head 
under  one  arm  and  a  bag  under  the  other." 

"Come,  quick,"  cried  the  mother,  "and 
hide  yourself  in  the  dough  trough  so  that 
she  may  not  see  you." 

Buttercup  jumped  into  the  dough  trough 
and  his  mother  shut  the  lid,  so  that  no  one 
would  have  known  he  was  there. 

Then  in  a  moment  there  was  a  knock  at 
the  door,  and  the  old  witch  opened  it  and 
looked  in.  She  had  put  her  head  on  where 
it  belonged  now,  and  she  looked  almost  like 
any  old  woman. 

"Good-day,  daughter,"  said  she. 

"Good-day,  mother,"  answered  the 
woman. 

"May  I  come  in  and  rest  my  bones  a 
hitr 

The  woman  did  not  want  her  to  come  in, 
but  neither  did  she  like  to  say  no.  "Come 
in,  in  heaven's  name." 

220 


BUTTERCUP 

The  old  witch  entered  and  sat  down  on 
the  settle,  and  then  she  began  to  look  and 
peer  about  the  room. 

"Have  you  no  children?"  she  asked. 

"Yes,  I  have  one  son." 

"And  how  do  you  call  him?" 

"I  call  him  Buttercup." 

"Is  he  at  home?" 

"No;  his  father  takes  him  out  with  him 
when  he  goes  hunting." 

The  old  witch  looked  greatly  disap- 
pointed. "I  am  sorry  Buttercup  is  not  at 
home,  for  I  have  a  sweet  little  knife — a 
beautiful  silver  knife,  and  it  is  so  sharp  that 
it  will  cut  through  anything.  If  he  were 
only  here  I  would  give  it  to  him." 

When  Buttercup  in  the  dough  trough 
heard  this  he  opened  the  lid  and  looked  out. 
"Peep!  peep!  here  I  am!"  he  cried. 

"That  is  a  lucky  thing,"  said  she,  and  she 
looked  well  satisfied.  "But  the  knife  is  at 
the  bottom  of  my  bag  and  I  am  so  old  and 

221 


BUTTERCUP 

stiff  that  you  will  have  to  crawl  in  youp^ 
self  and  get  it." 

Buttercup  was  willing,  so  into  the  bag  he 
crawled.  Then  the  old  witch  closed  it  and 
flung  it  over  her  shoulder,  and  away  she 
went  so  fast  that  the  good  mother  could 
neither  stop  her  nor  follow  her. 

The  old  witch  went  on  and  on  through 
the  forest,  but  after  a  while  she  began  to 
feel  very  tired. 

"How  far  is  it  to  Snoring'?"  she  asked  of 
Buttercup  in  the  bag. 

"A  good  two  miles,"  answered  Buttercup. 

"Two  miles!  That  is  a  long  way.  I'll 
just  lie  down  and  sleep  a  bit,  and  do  you 
keep  as  still  as  a  mouse  in  the  bag,  or  it  will 
be  the  worse  for  you." 

She  tied  the  mouth  of  the  bag  up  tight, 
and  then  she  fell  fast  asleep,  and  snored  till 
the  leaves  shook  overhead. 

When  he  heard  that.  Buttercup  took  from 

222 


BUTTERCUP 

his  pocket  a  little  dull  old  knife  that  his 
father  had  given  him,  and  managed  to  cut 
a  slit  in  the  sack  and  crawl  out.  Then  he 
found  a  gnarly  stump  of  a  fir  tree  and  put 
that  in  the  bag  in  his  place  and  ran  away 
home  to  his  mother,  and  all  this  while  the 
old  witch  never  stirred. 

After  a  time,  however,  she  began  to 
gtretch  her  bones  and  look  about  her.  "Eh! 
Eh  I"  she  sighed,  "that  was  a  good  sleep  I 
had,  but  now  we'll  be  journeying  on  again." 

She  slung  the  bag  on  her  back,  but  the 
sharp  points  of  the  root  kept  sticking  into 
her  at  every  step.  "That  boy  looked  plump 
and  soft  enough,"  she  muttered  to  herself, 
*'but  now  he  seems  all  elbows  and  knees." 
Then  she  cried  to  the  stump,  "Hey  I  there, 
you  inside  the  bag,  do  not  stick  your  bones 
into  me  like  that.  Do  you  think  I  am  a 
pin  cushion'?" 

The  stump  made  no  answer  for  it  could 


BUTTERCUP 

not,  and  besides  it  had  not  heard,  and  the 
old  witch  hobbled  on  muttering  and  grum- 
bling to  herself. 

When  she  reached  her  house  her  ugly, 
stupid  witch  daughter  was  watching  for  her 
from  the  window.  ''Have  you  brought 
home  anything  to  eat'?"  she  called. 

"Yes,  I  have  brought  home  a  fine  plump 
boy,"  said  the  witch,  and  she  threw  the  bag 
down  on  the  floor  and  began  rubbing  her 
bruises.  "I'm  half  dead  with  carrying  him, 
too." 

"Let  me  see,"  cried  the  daughter,  and  she 
untied  the  mouth  of  the  sack  and  looked 
in.  "A  boy!"  she  cried.  "This  is  no  boy, 
but  only  an  old  stump  of  a  fir  tree." 

"Stupid  you  are,  and  stupid  you  will  be," 
cried  the  witch.  "I  tell  you  it  is  a  boy  and 
a  good  fat  boy  at  that." 

"I  tell  you  it  is  not,"  said  the  girl. 

"I  tell  you  it  is."  The  old  witch  took  up 
the  sack  and  looked  into  it,  and  there,  sure 

224 


BUTTERCUP 

enough,  was  only  an  old  stump  that  she  had 
broken  her  back  carrying  home.  Then  she 
was  in  a  fine  rage.  "How  he  got  away  I 
don't  know,  but  never  mind  I  I'll  have  him 
yet  whether  or  no." 

So  the  next  morning  while  the  good 
woman  on  the  other  side  of  the  forest  was 
making  her  beds  she  heard  Sharptooth  begin 
to  bark. 

"Run,  Buttercup,  and  see  who  is  com- 
ing," she  called. 

"Mother,  it  is  the  same  old  woman  who 
was  here  yesterday." 

"Quick!  Jump  into  the  clock  case,  and 
do  not  dare  to  so  much  as  stir  a  finger  until 
she  has  gone." 

Buttercup  ran  and  hid  himself  in  the 
clock  case,  and  presently  there  was  a  knock 
at  the  door  and  the  old  witch  looked  into 
the  room. 

"Good  morning,  daughter." 

"Good  morning,  mother." 
225 


BUTTERCUP 

"May  I  come  in  and  rest  my  poor  old 
bones  for  a  minute'?" 

"Come  in,  in  heaven's  name." 

The  old  witch  came  in  and  sat  down  as 
near  the  dough  trough  as  she  dared. 

"Daughter,  I  have  journeyed  far  and  I 
would  be  glad  of  a  bit  of  bread  to  eat  even 
if  it  is  only  the  crust." 

Well,  she  might  have  that  and  welcome,  so 
the  good  woman  went  to  the  dough  trough 
to  get  a  piece,  for  that  was  where  she  kept 
it.  No  sooner  had  she  opened  the  lid  than 
the  old  witch  was  close  behind  her,  looking 
over  her  shoulder,  and  she  was  disappointed 
enough  when  she  found  that  no  Buttercup 
was  there. 

However,  she  sat  down  again  with  the 
piece  of  bread  in  her  hand  and  began  to 
munch  and  mumble  it,  though  she  had  no 
liking  for  such  dry  food  as  that. 

"Is  your  little  boy  Buttercup  at  home  to- 
day?" she  asked. 

226 


BUTTERCUP 

"No.  He  has  gone  with  his  father  to 
catch  some  trout  for  dinner." 

*'That  is  a  pity,"  said  the  old  witch,  "for 
I  brought  a  present  for  him  in  my  bag.  I 
brought  him  a  silver  fork,  and  it  is  such  a 
dear  little,  pretty  little  fork  that  every  bite 
it  carries  to  your  mouth  tastes  better  than 
what  the  king  himself  has  to  eat." 

When  Buttercup  heard  that  he  could  no 
longer  keep  still  in  the  clock  case.  He  must 
have  that  pretty  little  fork.  "Peep  I 
peep  I"  he  cried,  "here  I  am  in  the  clock 
case."  And  he  opened  the  door  and 
jumped  out. 

"That  is  well,"  said  the  old  witch,  "but 
I  am  too  old  and  stiff  to  bend  over  and  you 
must  crawl  into  the  sack  yourself  to  get  the 
fork." 

Before  his  mother  could  stop  him  Butter-' 
cup  was  in  the  sack,  and  the  old  woman 
had  closed  the  mouth  of  it,  had  swung  it 
over  her  shoulder  and  was  out  of  the  house 

22y 


BUTTERCUP 

and  off.     There  was  no  use  in  running  after 
her;  she  went  so  fast. 

After  while  she  was  well  in  the  forest, 
and  then  she  did  not  hurry  so. 

"How  far  is  it  to  Snoring  now,  you  in 
the  bag*?"  she  asked. 

"Oh,  a  mile  and  a  half  at  least." 

"That  is  a  long  way  for  old  bones,"  said 
the  witch.  "I'll  just  sit  down  and  rest  a 
bit;  but  mind  you,  no  tricks  to-day,  for  I 
shall  stay  wide  awake  this  time." 

So  she  sat  down  by  the  road  with  her  back 
against  a  tree.  Then  first  she  yawned,  and 
next  she  nodded,  and  then  she  was  asleep 
and  snoring  so  that  the  very  rocks  around 
were  shaken. 

When  Buttercup  heard  that,  he  whipped 
out  his  little  knife  and  cut  a  slit  in  the  sack 
and  crawled  out.  Then  he  put  a  great 
heavy  stone  in  the  sack  and  ran  away  home 
as  fast  as  his  legs  would  carry  him. 

After  while  the  old  witch  began  to  stretch 

22^ 


BUTTERCUP 

and  yawn.  "Well,  it's  time  to  be  journey- 
ing on  if  we  would  reach  Snoring  by  day- 
light," she  said,  and  she  did  not  know  she 
had  been  asleep  at  all.  She  picked  up  the 
bag,  and  whew  I  but  it  was  heavy.  "This 
boy  is  fat  enough  to  break  a  body's  back," 
said  she.  "He  ought  to  make  good  eating." 
But  at  every  step  the  stone  bounced  against 
her  ribs  till  she  was  black  and  blue.  "Hi! 
there,  you  inside  the  sack,  can't  you  keep  a 
little  quieter'?"  she  asked.  But  the  stone 
made  no  answer,  for  it  could  not. 

After  a  time  the  old  witch  reached  her 
house,  and  her  fat  ugly  daughter  came  run- 
ning to  meet  her. 

"Did  you  catch  the  same  boy?"  asked  the 
girl. 

"The  very  same,  and  fatter  than  ever," 
answered  the  witch,  and  she  threw  the  bag 
down  on  the  floor,  bump! 

"Oh,  let  me  see  him."  And  the  witch  girl 
put  her  hand  on  the  bag. 

229 


BUTTERCUP 

"Let  it  alone  I"  screamed  the  witch 
mother.  "If  you  go  goggling  at  him  again 
you'll  turn  him  into  a  stick  or  a  stone  or 
something,  as  you  did  before.  Put  on  a 
kettle  of  water,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  hot  I'll 
empty  him  into  it." 

The  witch  girl  did  as  she  was  told,  and 
every  time  she  went  past  the  sack  she  gave 
it  a  poke  with  her  foot.  "The  boy  may  be 
fat,"  she  said,  "but  he's  tough  enough  to 
break  a  body's  teeth  in  the  eating." 

When  the  water  began  to  boil  she  called 
her  mother,  and  the  old  witch  picked  up  the 
sack  intending  to  empty  Buttercup  into  the 
pot,  but  instead  the  great  stone  rolled  into 
it,  ker-splash !  and  the  boiling  water  flew  all 
about.  It  flew  on  the  old  witch  and  burned 
her  so  that  she  stamped  about  the  kitchen 
gnashing  her  teeth  with  rage.  The  fat 
daughter  was  so  frightened  she  ran  out  and 
hid  in  the  stable  until  all  was  quiet  again. 
"Never  mind  I"  said  the  old  witch.     "I'll 

2^0 


BUTTERCUP 

have  the  boy  to-morrow  for  sure."  So  the 
next  day  she  took  up  the  bag  and  started  off 
for  the  third  time  through  the  forest. 

The  good  mother  was  scrubbing  her  pans 
when  Sharptooth  began  to  bark  outside. 
"Run,  Buttercup,  and  see  who  is  coming 
now." 

"Mother,  it  is  the  same  old  witch  who  has 
been  here  twice  before." 

"Quick,  quick  I  Hide  in  the  cellar  way, 
and  try  not  to  breathe  until  she  has  gone." 

Buttercup  ran  and  hid  himself  in  the  cellar 
way,  and  he  was  scarcely  there  before  there 
was  a  knock  at  the  door  and  the  old  witch 
pushed  it  open  and  looked  in. 

"May  I  come  in  and  rest  a  bit*?" 

"Come  in,  in  heaven's  name." 

The  old  witch  stepped  in  and  looked  all 
about  her. 

"I  would  like  to  know  what  time  it  is." 

"Well,  look  for  yourself;  there  stands  the 
clock." 

231 


BUTTERCUP 

The  old  witch  went  close  to  it  and  took 
the  chance  to  peep  inside  the  case,  but  no 
little  boy  was  there.  Then  she  sat  down 
near  the  dooFc 

*'Is  your  little  boy  Buttercup  at  home  to- 
day?' 

The  mother  said,  "No,  he  has  gone  to  the 
mill  with  his  father." 

"That  is  a  pity,"  said  the  old  witch,  "for 
I  have  a  pretty  little  spoon  in.  my  bag  that 
I  meant  to  give  to  him,  and  it  is  such  a 
smart  little  spoon  that  if  you  do  but  stir 
your  porridge  with  it,  it  changes  it  into 
something  so  delicious  that  the  princess  her- 
self would  be  glad  to  eat  it." 

When  Buttercup  in  the  cellar  way  heard 
that  he  wanted  the  spoon  so  badly  that  he 
could  stay  hidden  no  longer.  "Peep I  peep! 
Here  I  am,"  said  he. 

"I  am  glad  of  that,"  said  the  witch,  "for 
I  had  no  wish  to  take  the  spoon  home  again ; 
but  you  will  have  to  crawl  into  the  sack 

232 


BUTTERCUP 

yourself  to  get  it,  for  I  am  too  old  and 
stiff." 

In  a  moment  Buttercup  was  in  the  sack, 
and  in  another  moment  the  old  witch  had 
swung  it  over  her  back  and  was  making  off 
as  fast  as  her  legs  would  carry  her.  This 
time  she  neither  stayed  nor  stopped,  but 
went  straight  on  home,  and  flung  the  sack  on 
the  floor  with  Buttercup  in  it. 

"Did  you  get  him  this  time*?"  asked  the 

girl. 

"Yes,  I  did,"  said  the  old  witch,  "and 
there  he  is,  as  plump  as  any  young  chicken. 
Now  I'll  be  off  to  ask  the  guests,  and  do 
you  put  him  in  the  pot  and  make  a  nice  stew 
of  him." 

As  soon  as  she  had  gone  the  witch  girl 
opened  the  sack  and  told  Buttercup  to  come 
out.  "Now  put  your  head  on  the  block, 
Buttercup,"  she  said,  "so  that  I  may  chop  it 
off." 

"But  I  do  not  know  how,"  said  Buttercup. 
22>Z 


BUTTERCUP 

"Stupid!  It  is  easy  enough;  anyone 
would  know  how  to  do  that." 

"Then  show  me  how,  and  I  will  hold  the 
ax  for  you." 

The  stupid  witch  girl  put  her  head  on  the 
block,  and  as  soon  as  she  did  that.  Butter- 
cup cut  it  off.  He  put  the  head  on  the 
pillow  of  the  bed  and  drew  the  coverlid  up 
about  it  and  then  it  looked  exactly  as 
though  the  witch  girl  were  lying  there 
asleep,  but  the  body  of  her  he  popped  into 
the  pot  of  boiling  water.  Then  he  climbed 
up  on  the  roof  and  took  the  fir  tree  stump 
and  the  stone  with  him. 

And  now  home  came  the  old  witch  again 
and  all  her  troll  friends  with  her,  and  they 
were  an  ugly  looking  set  all  together. 

They  went  stamping  into  the  house  and 
the  old  witch  began  to  bawl  for  her  daugh- 
ter, but  there  was  no  answer.  She  looked 
about  her  and  spied  the  head  there  on  the 
pillow  with  the  covers  drawn  up  about  it. 

234 


"  THEN  SHOW  ME  HOW.  AND  I  WILL  HOLD  THE  AX  FOR  YOU 


BUTTERCUP 

"So  there  you  are  I"  cried  the  old  witch. 
"Well,  if  you  are  too  lazy  to  get  up  and 
eat  your  dinner,  you  will  have  to  be  content 
with  what  we  leave."  Then  she  picked  up 
a  big  spoon  and  tasted  the  broth. 

"  Good,  by  my  troth, 
Is  Buttercup  broth," 

said  she,  and  smacked  her  lips. 

"  Good,  by  my  troth, 
Is  witch  daughter  broth," 

sang  Buttercup  out  on  the  roof. 

"Who  was  that?"  asked  the  witch. 

"Oh,  it  was  only  a  bird  singing  outside," 
said  her  husband,  and  he  took  the  spoon  him- 
self and  tasted  the  broth. 

"  Good,  by  my  troth. 
Is  Buttercup  broth," 

said  he. 

235 


BUTTERCUP 

"  Good,  by  my  troth, 
Is  witch  daughter  broth," 

sang  Buttercup  on  the  roof. 

"There  certainly  is  someone  outside  there 
mocking  at  us,"  said  the  old  witch,  and  she 
ran  out  to  see. 

As  soon  as  she  came  out  Buttercup  threw 
the  stump  down  on  her  and  killed  her,  and 
that  was  the  end  of  her. 

The  witch's  husband  waited  for  a  time, 
and  when  she  did  not  come  back  he  went 
to  call  her,  but  as  soon  as  he  stepped  out- 
side Buttercup  rolled  the  big  stone  down  on 
him,  and  that  was  an  end  of  him. 

The  friends  who  had  come  to  share  the 
broth  waited  and  waited  for  the  witch  and 
her  husband  to  come  back,  but  after  a  time, 
as  they  did  not,  the  guests  grew  impatient 
and  came  out  to  look  for  them.  When  they 
saw  the  two  lying  there  dead  they  never 
stopped  for  the  broth,  but  ran  away  as  fast 

236 


BUTTERCUP 

as  they  could  go,  and  for  all  I  know  they 
may  be  running  still. 

But  Buttercup  climbed  down  from  the 
roof,  and  hunted  round  in  the  house  until 
he  found  where  the  witch  kept  her  money 
chest  all  full  of  gold  and  silver  money. 
Then  he  filled  the  sack  with  as  much  as  he 
could  carry,  and  started  home  again. 
When  he  reached  there  you  may  guess 
whether  or  not  his  mother  was  glad  to  see 
him.  Then  there  was  no  more  poverty  for 
them,  for  the  money  in  the  sack  was  enough 
to  make  them  rich  for  all  their  lives. 


^Z7 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

(From  Turkish  Legends) 

ONCE  upon  a  time  the  Sun  made  up  his 
mind  that  he  would  like  to  get  mar- 
ried.   Far  and  near  he  journeyed,  all 
over  the  round  world  and  looked  upon  many 
fair  maidens  and  princesses,  but  not  one  was 
beautiful  enough  to  be  his  bride. 

As  he  came  home  after  his  wanderings,  he 
looked  up  at  a  window  of  the  palace,  and 
there  sat  his  sister,  the  beautiful  Helen, 
looking  out.  Her  face,  like  the  Sun's,  was 
ruddy;   her  hair   like   his   was    as   shining 

238 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

as  gold.     There  was  no  one  in  all  the  world 
to  compare  with  her  in  beauty. 

"Come  down  and  greet  me,  beautiful 
Helen,"  he  cried,  "for  you  and  you  only  are 
worthy  to  be  my  bride." 

But  when  the  fair  Helen  heard  this  she 
was  horrified.  "Such  a  thing  must  not  be," 
said  she.  "A  brother  may  not  marry  his 
sister,  for  that  would  be  an  offense  to 
heaven." 

The  Sun,  however,  would  not  listen  to 
her;  he  was  determined  to  make  her  his 
bride,  and  to  this  end  he  summoned  the  best 
workmen  from  all  over  the  world,  some  to 
make  magnificent  robes,  some  to  prepare  a 
feast,  and  gold  and  silver  smiths  and  dealers 
in  precious  stones. 

The  beautiful  Helen,  however,  wept  and 
wept  with  grief. 

Now  there  was  in  the  palace  of  the  Sun 
an  old  nurse  who  had  nursed  both  him  and 
his  sister,  and  when  she  saw  how,  day  after 

239 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

day,  the  beautiful  Helen  was  melting  away 
with  grief,  she  said  to  her :  "Why  should  you 
be  so  sad?  You  know  how  I  love  you, 
and  that  I  have  much  knowledge  of  magic. 
If  you  asked  me  perhaps  I  might  help 
you. 

"Oh,  my  dear  nurse,  do  but  save  me  from 
this  marriage  and  you  can  ask  of  me  nothing 
that  I  will  not  give  you." 

"Leave  it  to  me;  leave  it  to  me,"  said  the 
old  woman.     "Are  you  not  my  nursling'?" 

So  the  next  time  the  Sun  came  to  see  his 
sister  the  old  woman  changed  her  into  a 
little  cake,  and  hid  her  under  the  ashes  as 
if  to  bake. 

In  came  the  Sun  and  looked  about  him. 
"Good  nurse,  I  am  tired  and  hungry,"  said 
he.  "Have  you  nothing  here  for  me  to 
eat?" 

"There  is  bread  and  wine  yonder  on  the 
shelf." 

"Nay,  I  know  of  something  that  suits  me 
240 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

better  than  that,"  said  the  Sun,  and  he  un- 
covered the  white  cake  that  lay  among  the 
ashes  and  made  as  though  to  eat  it. 

"Oh,  my  brother,  spare  me  I"  cried  the 
cake. 

"What  I"  cried  the  Sun,  pretending  to  be 
very  much  surprised.  "Can  it  be  that  this 
is  not  a  cake  at  all,  but  the  beautiful 
Helen,  who  has  taken  this  form?" 

Then  Helen  was  obliged  to  take  her  own 
form  again,  and  so  beautiful  did  she  appear 
with  the  silvery  ashes  powdering  her  golden 
hair  that  the  Sun  was  more  determined  upon 
the  marriage  than  ever. 

After  he  had  gone,  Helen  began  to  re- 
proach the  nurse  because  her  magic  had  been 
of  so  little  avail. 

"Do  not  grieve  to  death  because  of  that," 
said  the  old  woman,  "for  I  have  better  magic 
than  that  in  my  head.  The  next  time  the 
Sun  comes  to  visit  you  we  will  be  in  the 
garden  and  I  will  change  you  into  a  blade 

241 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

of  grass,  and  among  all  the  other  blades  he 
will  be  sure  not  to  find  you." 

So  the  next  day  the  old  woman  and  her 
nursling  were  sitting  out  in  the  garden,  and 
presently  they  knew,  by  the  golden  glow  in 
the  sky,  that  the  Sun  was  coming  to  look 
for  his  sister.  Then  the  old  nurse  changed 
her  into  a  blade  of  grass,  and  no  one  could 
have  told  her  from  all  the  other  blades  in 
the  garden. 

Out  came  the  Sun  to  where  the  old  nurse 
sat,  and  looked  about  him.  "I  had  thought 
to  find  the  beautiful  Helen  here,"  said  he. 

"She  was  here  a  moment  ago,"  answered 
the  nurse,  "and  had  you  come  then,  you 
might  have  seen  her." 

"How  green  the  grass  is  all  about,"  said 
the  Sun.  "Since  she  is  not  here  I  will  have 
a  nibble  of  it." 

He  then  changed  himself  into  a  lamb  and 
began  to  nibble  about.  Presently  he  came 
to  the  tuft  of  grass  where  Helen  was.     See- 

242 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

ing  that  his  teeth  were  about  to  close  upon 
her  she  cried  out  in  a  woeful  voice,  "Alas, 
my  brother,  I  have  never  harmed  you;  do  not 
bite  me,  I  beg  of  you." 

"Then  do  not  try  to  escape  me  by  any 
such  tricks  of  magic,"  answered  the  Sun. 
Thereupon  he  took  back  his  natural  shape, 
and  the  beautiful  Helen  was  obliged  to  take 
her  own  shape,  too. 

After  he  had  gone  away  she  began  to  weep 
and  lament.  "If  you  can  do  no  better  than 
this  with  your  magic  the  marriage  will  surely 
go  on." 

"Wait  until  to-morrow,"  answered  the 
nurse.  "Then  I  will  turn  you  into  a  reed 
that  grows  beside  the  river.  I  am  sure  he 
will  never  think  of  looking  for  you  there." 

So  the  next  day  at  about  the  time  when 
the  Sun  would  be  coming,  the  old  nurse 
changed  Helen  into  a  reed  beside  the  river, 
but  she  herself  sat  in  the  garden  that  the  Sun 
might  suspect  nothing. 

243 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

After  a  while  the  Sun  came  out  to  look  for 
his  sister,  but  he  found  no  one  but  the  old 
nurse  sitting  there  all  by  herself.  "No  mat- 
ter," said  the  Sun;  "I  have  a  notion  of  mak- 
ing music  for  a  while.  I  will  go  down  to  the 
river  and  cut  a  reed  to  make  a  pipe  for  my- 
self." 

When  the  old  nurse  heard  that  she  turned 
pale,  but  she  did  not  dare  to  say  anything. 
The  Sun  went  down  to  the  river  and  she 
followed  him.  He  went  straight  to  the  reed 
that  was  the  beautiful  Helen,  and  drew  his 
knife  and  set  it  at  the  root.  Then  the  reed 
cried  aloud  in  a  doleful  voice:  "Alas,  my 
brother,  I  have  done  you  no  harm.  Do  not 
slay  me." 

"Hal"  cried  the  Sun,  "is  it  you,  fair  one? 
Now  you  see  that  all  the  magic  in  the 
world  cannot  hide  you  from  me,  and  to- 
morrow you  shall  be  my  bride." 

After  he  had  gone,  the  beautiful  Helen 
turned  to  her  nurse.     "Now  I  see  that  magic 

244 


ha!"  cried  the  sun.    "is  it  tou,  fair  one?' 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

can  indeed  avail  me  nothing,"  she  said, 
"and  only  heaven  itself  can  save  me." 

The  next  day  was  to  be  the  wedding,  and 
when  the  beautiful  Helen  was  dressed  in  her 
bridal  clothes  she  was  as  pale  as  ashes,  but 
so  beautiful  that  the  heart  ached  to  look  at 
her. 

The  Sun  took  her  by  the  hand  and  led 
her  into  the  church,  and  all  the  candles  were 
lighted  and  the  priests  and  guests  were 
there. 

Then  the  beautiful  Helen  called  upon 
heaven  to  save  her.  Three  times  she  called, 
and  at  the  third  time  all  the  lights  went  out, 
and  a  great  wind  swept  through  the  church. 
The  priests  were  terrified  and  the  guests  did 
not  know  which  way  to  fly.  As  for  the  Sun 
he  cried  aloud  with  rage  and  disappoint- 
ment, for  he  felt  that  his  beautiful  bride  was 
gone  from  his  side.  She  had  been  carried  up 
and  away  to  where  he  could  never  find  her. 
Then  she  was  changed  into  the  moon,  and 

245 


THE  SUN  AND  THE  MOON 

ever  since,  still  and  calm  and  bright  she 
sails  up  the  sky  at  night  after  the  Sun  has 
gone  to  rest  and  holds  the  earth  and  sea  un- 
der her  gentle  rule. 

Sometimes  she  rises  while  he  is  still  sink- 
ing toward  the  west.  Red  and  angry  he 
grows  as  he  sees  her  rising  above  the  horizon 
in  her  shining  beauty,  but  he  cannot  reach 
her,  for  the  whole  heaven  is  between  them. 


246 


HOW  THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE 
WHALE  WERE  TRICKED 

{From  Louisiana  Creole  Tales) 

ONE  time  the  rabbit  and  the  ground 
hog  went  out  to  walk  together.  The 
rabbit  wore  his  blue  coat  with  brass 
buttons,  for  it  was  a  fine  day,  and  cocked  his 
hat  gayly  over  one  eye,  but  the  ground  hog 
was  content  with  his  old  fur  overcoat,  and 
galoshes  to  keep  his  feet  dry. 

They  walked  along  until  at  last  they  came 
to  the  seashore,  and  there  they  saw  the  ele- 

247 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

phant  standing  and  talking  to  the  whale. 
"Look I"  said  the  ground  hog;  "that  is  a 
wonderful  sight,  for  I  reckon  those  are  the 
two  biggest  animals  in  all  the  world." 

"Let's  go  close  and  hear  what  they're  talk- 
ing about,"  said  the  rabbit. 

"No,  no,"  answered  the  ground  hog. 
"They  might  not  like  it,  and  if  Lm  going  to 
be  impolite  Fd  rather  be  impolite  to  ani- 
mals that  are  more  my  own  size." 

However,  the  rabbit  was  determined  to 
know  what  two  such  big  beasts  talked  to 
each  other  about,  so  he  stole  up  close  to  them 
unnoticed,  and  hid  back  of  a  clump  of  grass 
to  listen. 

"Of  all  the  beasts  that  walk  the  earth  not 
one  is  as  great  as  I  am,"  boasted  the  ele- 
phant. "The  ground  trembles  at  my  tread; 
the  trees  shake  and  the  other  animals  are 
afraid  and  hide  lest  I  should  be  angry  with 
them." 

"True,  brother,"  answered  the  whale. 
248 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

"On  the  other  hand,  there  is  not  a  fish  in  the 
sea  that  compares  to  me  in  size.  I  swallow 
hundreds  at  one  gulp,  and  when  I  lash  the 
waters  with  my  tail  it  is  like  a  storm." 

"And  that  is  true,  too,"  answered  the  ele- 
phant. "Brother,  how  would  it  be  if  we 
proclaimed  ourselves  kings  of  the  earth  and 
sea,  and  made  all  of  the  other  fish  and  ani- 
mals our  subjects'?" 

"That  would  be  a  fine  scheme,"  the  whale 
agreed,  "and  then  we  would  make  them  pay 
us  tribute." 

The  elephant  was  pleased  with  that  idea, 
too.  "Good  I  good  I"  he  trumpeted.  "That 
is  what  we  will  do." 

So  the  two  beasts  talked  together,  each 
one  praising  himself  and  the  other,  and  say- 
ing how  great  they  were. 

The  rabbit  listened  until  he  could  bear  it 
no  longer,  and  then  he  stole  back  to  the 
ground  hog,  his  whiskers  trembling  with 
rage. 

249 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

"Well,  what  were  they  talking  about?" 
asked  the  ground  hog. 

"All  their  talk  was  of  how  great  and  pow- 
erful they  were,"  answered  the  rabbit,  "and 
they  say  they  will  declare  themselves  kings 
and  make  us  pay  tribute.  But  I  will  show 
them  a  thing  or  two  before  that." 

"What  will  you  show  them*?"  asked  the 
other. 

"  I  have  thought  of  a  trick  to  play  upon 
them,  and  it  is  a  trick  that  will  make  them 
feel  so  silly  they  will  forget  all  about  mak- 
ing kings  of  themselves." 

The  ground  hog  begged  and  entreated  the 
rabbit  not  to  think  of  such  a  thing.  The 
whale  and  the  elephant  were  too  big  and 
powerful  for  a  little  rabbit  to  try  to  play  a 
trick  upon  them,  and  if  he  did,  they  would 
surely  punish  him.  But  the  rabbit  would 
not  listen  to  him,  and  at  last  the  ground  hog 
rose  and  buttoned  up  his  overcoat.  "Well, 
I'm  not  going  to  get  myself  into  trouble," 

250 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

he  said.  "I'm  going  home,  I  am,  to  look 
through  the  closets  and  get  some  tribute 
ready  for  them."  So  home  he  ambled,  and 
did  not  mind  one  bit  when  the  rabbit  called 
after  him  that  he  was  a  coward. 

But  the  rabbit  made  haste  to  the  house  of 
a  neighbor  to  borrow  a  coil  of  rope  he  knew 
of,  for  that  was  the  first  thing  he  needed  for 
his  trick. 

He  got  the  rope  and  came  back  and  hid 
in  some  bushes  by  the  roadside.  Presently 
he  saw  the  elephant  come  swinging  up  the 
road.  He  had  finished  his  talk  with  the 
whale  and  was  now  on  his  way  home.  He 
looked  very  pleased  with  himself,  and  was 
smiling  and  idly  breaking  off  the  little  trees 
with  his  trunk  as  he  came. 

The  rabbit  sprang  out  of  the  bushes  with 
the  coil  of  rope  over  his  arm,  and  ran  toward 
the  elephant,  shouting  at  the  top  of  his 
lungs,  "Help,  help!" 

The  elephant  stopped  and  looked  at  him 
251 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

with  surprise.  "What  is  the  matter, 
Rabbit?'  he  asked. 

"My  cow!  My  cow  has  fallen  into  the 
quicksands  down  by  the  sea,  and  no  one 
can  get  her  out.  Oh,  dear  good  kind  Master 
Elephant,  if  you  would  but  help  me  I  You 
are  so  great  and  strong  and  wonderful  that 
it  would  be  nothing  at  all  for  you  to  pull 
her  out." 

The  elephant  was  very  much  pleased  with 
these  compliments  to  his  strength.  "Yes, 
I  will  help  you,"  he  said  good-naturedly. 
"I  am  indeed  very  great  and  powerful. 
Gomel     Show  me  where  she  is." 

"No  need  of  that,"  answered  the  sly 
rabbit.  "Do  you  stand  here  and  hold  this 
end  of  the  rope,  and  I  will  run  and  tie  the 
other  end  around  her  horns.  When  all  is 
ready  I  will  beat  a  drum.  As  soon  as  you 
hear  that  begin  to  pull  and  you  will  have 
her  out  in  a  twinkling." 

The  elephant  agreed  to  do  this;  he  took 
252 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

hold  of  the  end  of  the  rope  and  stood  there, 
waiting  and  thinking  how  strong  he  was, 
and  how  the  animals  were  obliged  to  come 
to  him  when  they  needed  help. 

Meanwhile  the  rabbit  ran  down  to  the 
seashore  with  the  other  end  of  the  rope. 
The  whale  was  still  there  resting  on  the 
sand-bar,  and  thinking  how  great  and  power- 
ful he  was. 

"Help!  help  I"  cried  the  rabbit  as  soon  as 
he  was  near  enough  for  the  whale  to  hear 
him. 

The  great  creature  turned,  and  looked  at 
him  lazily.  *'What  is  the  matter.  Rabbit'?" 
he  asked. 

"Oh,  dear  good  Master  Whale,  I  am  in 
great  trouble.  My  cow  is  stuck  in  a  marsh 
and  no  one  on  land  is  powerful  enough  to 
pull  her  out.  But  you  are  so  strong  and 
wonderful  that  it  would  mean  nothing  to 
you  to  get  her  out  for  me." 

The  whale  was  pleased  at  these  words,  but 
253 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

he  said,  "I  am  quite  willing  to  help  you, 
but  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  do  so.  I  can- 
not leave  the  sea  nor  travel  on  dry 
land." 

*'No  need  of  that,"  answered  the  rabbit. 
"I  have  tied  the  other  end  of  this  rope 
around  her  horns.  If  you  will  but  take 
hold  of  this  end  you  can  pull  her  out  in  a 
twinkling." 

The  good-natured  whale  was  very  ready 
to  do  this.  "I  must  not  pull  too  hard,"  he 
said,  "for  so  great  is  my  strength  that  I 
might  not  only  jerk  her  out  of  the  marsh 
but  all  the  way  into  the  sea  so  that  she  would 
be  drowned." 

"Yes,  you  must  be  careful  about  that," 
answered  the  rabbit,  and  then  he  ran  up  into 
the  bushes  where  he  had  hidden  a  drum 
and  beat  it  loudly. 

As  soon  as  the  elephant  heard  the  drum 
he  began  to  pull  on  the  rope.  At  first  he 
did  not  pull  hard,  for  he  thought  it  was 

254 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

an  easy  task  he  had  on  hand.  But  the 
whale,  holding  the  other  end,  started  to 
swim  out  to  sea,  and  the  elephant  found  him- 
self pulled  down  toward  the  shore.  He 
was  very  much  surprised,  but  he  tightened 
his  hold  and  began  to  use  his  strength. 

And  now  it  was  the  turn  of  the  whale  to 
be  dragged  toward  the  shore.  "This  will 
never  do,"  he  thought  to  himself,  and  he 
beat  the  waters,  and  swam  with  all  his 
might,  and  the  elephant  began  to  lose 
ground. 

So  the  two  creatures  strove  together. 
First  one  was  dragged  along  and  then  the 
other.  They  thought  they  had  never  known 
of  such  a  strong  cow  before.  But  the 
rabbit  up  in  the  bushes  laughed  and 
laughed  until  he  thought  his  sides  would 
split.  He  rolled  upon  the  ground  and  the 
tears  ran  down  his  furry  cheeks,  and  still, 
the  more  the  huge  beasts  strove  and  grunted, 
the  harder  he  laughed. 

255 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

At  last  the  great  elephant  put  forth  all 
his  strength.  He  dug  his  feet  into  the 
solid  ground  and  braced  himself.  The 
whale  in  the  sea  had  nothing  to  brace  it- 
self against,  and  so  at  last  it  was  pulled  up 
on  the  shore.  Then  the  elephant  turned  to 
see  what  sort  of  a  cow  it  was  that  weighed 
so  much,  and  there  it  was  no  cow  at  all,  but 
his  friend,  the  whale,  who  lay  there  gasping 
and  panting  on  the  beach. 

The  elephant  ran  down  to  him,  and  the 
first  thing  he  did  was  to  push  the  whale  back 
into  the  water  again.  Then  they  began  to 
talk  and  explain  to  each  other  how  it  all 
happened.  When  they  found  what  a  trick 
the  rabbit  put  upon  them  they  were  furiously 
angry,  and  consulted  as  to  how  they  could 
best  punish  him. 

"I,"  said  the  whale,  "shall  send  word  to 
all  the  fish  in  streams  and  rivers,  and  tell 
them  he  must  not  be  allowed  to  drink  one 
drop  of  water." 

256 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

"And  I,"  said  the  elephant,  "will  send 
word  to  all  the  creatures  on  the  earth  that 
he  shall  not  be  allowed  to  eat  so  much  as 
one  blade  of  grass." 

And  now  the  rabbit  was  in  a  bad  way,  in- 
deed. If  he  went  to  the  river  to  get  a  drink 
the  fish  and  lobsters  gathered  in  a  crowd  and 
drove  him  away.  If  he  tried  to  eat,  some 
animal  or  other  was  there  to  prevent  him. 
It  seemed  as  though  he  must  soon  die  of 
hunger  and  thirst.  His  trick  was  like  to  cost 
him  dear. 

He  was  hopping  along  a  path  very  sadly 
one  day,  with  his  ears  drooping  and  all  the 
spirit  gone  out  of  him,  when  he  came  across 
a  dead  deer  that  had  been  torn  by  the  dogs. 
The  rabbit  stopped  and  scratched  his  ear  and 
thought  a  bit.  Then  he  set  to  work  and 
very  neatly  stripped  off  the  deerskin  and 
drew  it  over  his  own  body.  Then  he  set 
out  for  the  main  road,  limping  and  utter- 
ing cries  of  pain  as  he  went. 

257 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

Presently  whom  should  he  see  but  the  ele- 
phant swinging  along  the  road  toward  him. 

The  rabbit  cried  out  still  louder,  and 
made  out  as  though  he  could  scarcely  drag 
himself  along  for  his  wounds. 

''What  has  happened  to  you,  friend  Deer? 
And  who  has  wounded  you  in  this  way?" 
asked  the  elephant. 

"Oh,  that  Rabbit!  That  Rabbit  I  And 
I  was  only  doing  as  you  told  me." 

'The  Rabbit?" 

"Yes;  oh,  indeed  good  Master  Elephant, 
he  is  very  terrible.  He  came  to  eat  in  the 
woods  where  I  was  and  I  tried  to  drive  him 
away,  because  you  had  told  us  all  to  do  that, 
but  as  soon  as  I  spoke  to  him,  he  threw  me 
down  and  beat  me  and  almost  tore  me  to 
pieces,  as  you  see." 

"That  is  strange,"  said  the  elephant.  "I 
did  not  know  he  was  as  strong  as  that." 

"Oh,  yes;  he  is  small,  but  he  knows  much 
magic.    No  one  could  stand  against  him,  not 

258 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

even  you.  And  he  is  very  angry.  He  says 
he  is  going  to  tear  you  to  pieces  too,  and 
the  whale,  and  he  only  left  me  alive  so  that 
I  might  come  and  tell  you." 

"But  he  could  not  kill  meT  cried  the  ele- 
phant. 

"His  magic  is  very  strong.  I  am  afraid, 
now  that  he  is  angry,  that  he  will  kill  all 
the  animals  in  the  world,  and  keep  it  for 
himself." 

Now  the  elephant  really  began  to  be 
afraid.  "Oh,  well,  it  was  only  a  joke  that 
the  whale  and  I  played  on  him.  Go  back 
and  tell  him  so.  Tell  him  it  was  only  a 
joke,  and  that  I  am  not  angry  with  him  now. 
Then  tell  him  he  may  eat  wherever  he 
pleases,  for  I  would  not  want  to  annoy  such 
a  little  animal  as  he  is." 

So  the  rabbit,  still  speaking  like  the  deer, 
said  he  would,  and,  moaning  and  limping,  he 
turned  and  crawled  back  the  way  he  had 
come.     But  when  he  was  safely  out  of  sight, 

259 


THE  ELEPHANT  AND  THE  WHALE 

he  fell  down  in  the  dust  of  the  road  and 
laughed  and  laughed  till  he  was  sick  with 
laughing. 


260 


CHERRY 

{From  the  English) 

THERE  was  once  a  poor  laborer  wno 
had  so  many  children  that  he  was 
hardly  able  to  buy  food  and  clothing 
for  them.  For  this  reason,  as  soon  as  they 
grew  old  enough,  they  went  out  into  the 
world  to  shift  for  themselves.  One  after 
another  they  left  their  home,  until  at  last 
only  the  youngest  one.  Cherry  by  name,  was 
left.  She  was  the  prettiest  of  all  the  chil- 
dren. Her  hair  was  as  black  as  jet,  her 
cheeks  as  red  as  roses,  and  her  eyes  so  merry 

261 


CHERRY 

and  sparkling  that  it  made  one  smile  even  to 
look  at  her. 

Every  few  weeks  one  or  another  of  the 
children  who  were  out  at  service  came  back 
to  visit  their  parents,  and  they  looked  so 
much  better  fed,  and  so  much  better  clothed 
than  they  ever  had  looked  while  they  were 
at  home  that  Cherry  began  to  long  to  go  out 
in  the  world  to  seek  her  fortune,  too. 

"Just  see,"  she  said  to  her  mother;  "all 
my  sisters  have  new  dresses  and  bright  rib- 
bons, while  I  have  nothing  but  the  old 
patched  frocks  they  have  outgrown.  Let 
me  go  out  to  service  to  earn  something  for 
myself." 

"No,  no,"  answered  her  mother.  "You 
are  our  youngest,  and  your  father  would 
never  be  willing  to  have  you  go,  and  you 
would  find  it  very  different  out  there  in  the 
world  from  here,  where  everyone  loves  you 
and  cares  for  you." 

However,  Cherry's  heart  was  set  upon 
262 


CHERRY 

going  out  to  seek  her  fortune,  and  when  she 
found  her  parents  would  never  give  their 
consent,  she  determined  to  go  without  it. 
She  tied  up  the  few  clothes  she  had  in  a  big 
handkerchief,  put  on  the  shoes  that  had  in 
them  the  fewest  holes,  and  off  she  stole  one 
fine  morning  without  saying  good-by  to  any- 
one but  the  old  cat  that  was  asleep  upon  the 
step. 

As  long  as  she  was  within  sight  of  the 
house  she  hurried  as  fast  as  she  could,  for 
she  was  afraid  her  father  or  mother  might 
see  her  and  call  her  back,  but  when  the  road 
dipped  down  over  a  hill  she  walked  more 
slowly,  and  took  time  to  catch  her  breath 
and  shift  her  bundle  from  one  hand  to  the 
other. 

At  first  the  way  she  followed  was  well 
known  to  her,  but  after  she  had  traveled  on 
for  several  hours  she  found  herself  in  a  part 
of  the  country  she  had  never  seen  before. 
It  was  bleak  and  desolate  with  great  rocks, 

263 


CHERRY 

and  not  a  house  in  sight,  and  Cherry  began 
to  feel  very  lonely.  She  longed  to  see  her 
dear  home  again,  with  the  smoke  rising  from 
the  chimney  and  her  mother's  face  at  the 
window,  and  at  last  she  grew  so  homesick 
that  she  sat  down  on  a  rock  and  began  to  sob 
aloud. 

She  had  been  sitting  there  and  weeping 
for  some  time  when  she  felt  a  hand  upon  her 
shoulder.  She  looked  up  and  saw  a  tall  and 
handsome  gentleman  standing  beside  her. 
He  was  richly  dressed  and  looked  like  a  for- 
eigner, and  there  were  many  rings  upon  his 
fingers.  It  seemed  so  strange  to  see  him 
standing  there  close  to  her,  when  a  little 
time  before  there  had  been  no  one  in  sight, 
that  Cherry  forgot  to  sob  while  she  stared 
at  him.  He  was  smiling  at  her  in  a  friendly 
way,  and  his  eyes  sparkled  and  twinkled  so 
brightly  that  there  never  was  anything  like 
it. 

"What  are  you  doing  in  such  a  lonely 
264 


HE   WAS   RICHLY   DRESSED   AND    LOOKED   LIKE   A   FOREIGNER 


CHERRY 

place  as  this,  my  child?"  said  he.  "And 
why  are  you  weeping  so  bitterly?" 

"I  am  here  because  I  started  out  to  take 
service  with  someone,"  answered  Cherry; 
"and  I  am  weeping  because  it  is  so  lonely, 
and  I  wish  I  were  at  home  again;"  and  she 
began  to  sob. 

"Listen,  Cherry,"  said  the  gentleman, 
once  more  laying  his  hand  on  her  shoulder. 
"I  am  looking  for  a  kind,  bright  girl  to  take 
charge  of  my  little  boy.  The  wages  are 
good,  and  if  you  like,  you  shall  come  with 
me  and  be  his  nurse." 

This  seemed  a  great  piece  of  good  luck  to 
Cherry,  for  she  was  sure  from  the  gentle- 
man's looks  that  he  must  be  very  rich  as  well 
as  kind.  She  quickly  wiped  her  eyes  and 
told  him  she  was  more  than  willing  to  go 
with  him. 

As  soon  as  the  stranger  heard  this  he 
smiled  again,  and  bidding  her  follow  him  he 
turned  aside  into  a  little  path  among  the 

265 


CHERRY 

rocks  that  Cherry  had  not  noticed  before. 
At  first  this  path  was  both  rough  and 
thorny,  but  the  further  they  went  the 
broader  and  smoother  it  grew,  and  always 
it  led  down  hill.  After  a  while  instead  of 
thorns,  flowering  bushes  bordered  the  path, 
and  later  still,  trees  loaded  with  such  fruit 
as  Cherry  had  never  seen  before.  It  shone 
like  jewels,  and  smelled  so  delicious  that  she 
longed  to  stop  and  taste  it,  but  that  her  mas- 
ter would  not  allow.  There  was  no  sunlight 
now,  but  neither  were  any  clouds  to  be  seen 
overhead.  A  soft,  pale  light  shone  over 
everything,  making  the  landscape  seem  like 
something  seen  in  a  dream. 

The  gentleman  hurried  her  along,  and 
when  he  saw  she  was  growing  tired  he  took 
her  hand  in  his  and  immediately  all  her 
weariness  disappeared,  and  her  feet  felt  so 
light  it  seemed  as  though  she  could  run  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth. 

266 


CHERRY 

After  they  had  gone  a  long,  long  way  they 
came  to  a  gate  overhung  with  an  arch  of 
flowering  vines.  The  garden  within  was 
filled  with  fruit  trees  even  more  wonderful 
than  those  along  the  road,  and  through  them 
she  could  see  a  beautiful  house  that  shone 
like  silver. 

The  gentleman  opened  the  gate,  and  im- 
mediately a  little  boy  came  running  down 
the  path  toward  them.  The  child  was  very 
small,  but  his  face  looked  so  strange  and 
wise  and  old  that  Cherry  was  almost  afraid 
of  him. 

The  gentleman  stooped  and  kissed  him 
and  said,  "This  is  my  son,"  and  then  they  all 
three  went  up  the  path  together. 

When  they  came  near  the  house  the  door 
opened  and  a  little,  strange  looking  old 
woman  looked  out.  She  was  gnarled  and 
withered  and  gray,  and  looked  as  though  she 
might  be  a  hundred. 

267 


CHERRY 

"Aunt  Prudence,  this  is  the  nurse  I  have 
brought  home  to  look  after  the  boy  for  us," 
said  the  gentleman. 

The  old  woman  scowled,  and  her  eyes 
seemed  to  bore  into  Cherry  like  gimlets. 
"She'll  peep  and  pry,  and  see  what 
shouldn't  be  seen.  Why  couldn't  you  have 
been  satisfied  with  one  like  ourselves  for  a 
nurse?"  grumbled  the  old  woman. 

"It's  best  as  it  is,"  answered  the  gentle- 
man in  a  low  voice.  "Many  a  one  has  sent 
her  child  to  rest  in  a  cradle  there  above,  and 
they've  been  all  the  better  for  it." 

Cherry  did  not  know  what  he  was  talking 
about,  but  if  she  had  been  afraid  of  the 
child  she  was  even  more  afraid  of  the  old 
woman. 

And  indeed  in  the  next  few  days  Aunt 
Prudence  made  the  girl's  life  very  unhappy. 
The  gentlem.an  gave  Cherry  full  charge  of 
the  child,  and  seemed  very  contented  with 
her,    but    the    old    woman    grumbled    and 

268 


CHERRY 

:$coIded,  and  found  fault  with  everything 
she  did. 

It  was  Cherry's  duty  to  bathe  the  child 
every  morning,  and  after  she  had  washed 
him  she  was  obliged  to  anoint  his  eyes  with 
a  certain  ointment  that  was  kept  in  a  silver 
box.  "And  be  very  careful,"  said  her  mas- 
ter, sternly,  "that  you  never  touch  the  least 
particle  of  it  to  your  own  eyes,  for  if  you  do, 
misfortune  will  certainly  come  upon  you." 

Cherry  promised  that  she  would  not,  but 
she  felt  very  curious  about  this  ointment. 
She  was  sure  it  must  have  some  very  won- 
derful properties,  for  always  after  she  had 
rubbed  the  child's  eyes  with  it  they  looked 
stranger  and  brighter  than  ever,  and  she  was 
sure  he  saw  things  that  she  could  not  see. 
Sometimes  he  would  seem  to  join  in  games 
invisible  to  her,  and  sometimes  he  would 
suddenly  leave  her  and  run  down  a  path  to 
meet  someone,  though  as  far  as  she  could  see 
not  a  living  soul  was  there.    But  if  Cherry 

269 


CHERRY 

asked  him  any  questions  he  would  become 
quite  silent,  and  look  at  her  sideways  in  a 
strange  way. 

There  were  doors  in  the  house  that  Cherry 
was  forbidden  to  open,  and  she  used  to  won- 
der and  wonder  what  was  behind  them. 
Once  she  saw  her  master  come  out  from  one 
of  the  rooms  beyond,  but  he  shut  the  door 
quickly  behind  him,  and  she  caught  no 
glimpse  of  what  was  within. 

However,  she  was  very  comfortable  there 
— well-fed,  well-clothed  and  well-paid,  and 
she  would  have  been  quite  happy  if  it  had 
not  been  for  Aunt  Prudence.  Instead  of 
growing  kinder  to  her  as  time  went  on,  the 
old  woman  grew  crosser  and  crosser.  She 
was  always  scolding,  and  her  tongue  was  so 
sharp  that  she  often  made  Cherry  weep  bit- 
terly, and  wish  she  was  at  home  again,  or 
any  place  but  there.  Once  when  she  was 
sobbing  to  herself  in  the  garden,  her  master 
came  to  her.     "Cherry,"  he  said,  "I  see  that 

270 


CHERRY 

you  and  Aunt  Prudence  can  never  live  in 
peace  together,  and  I  am  going  to  send  her 
away  for  a  while,  but  if  I  do,  you  must  prom- 
ise to  do  nothing  that  might  displease  me." 

Cherry  promised,  and  after  that  the  old 
woman  disappeared,  and  the  girl  did  not 
know  what  had  become  of  her. 

Cherry  was  now  very  happy.  Her  master 
was  never  cross  with  her,  and  the  child  was 
very  obedient,  and  if  he  did  not  ever  laugh, 
neither  did  he  ever  weep.  She  helped  her 
master  in  the  garden  very  often,  and  when 
she  had  done  very  well  he  would  sometimes 
kiss  her  and  call  her  a  good  child  and  then 
she  was  happier  than  ever. 

But  one  time  he  went  away  for  a  few  days, 
and  Cherry  seemed  quite  alone  in  the  house 
except  for  the  child,  for  the  other  servants 
she  had  never  seen.  The  little  boy  went  out 
to  play  in  the  garden,  and  suddenly  Cherry 
began  to  feel  so  curious  as  to  what  was  back 
of  the  forbidden  doors  that  it  seemed  as 

271 


CHERRY 

though  she  would  die  if  she  did  not  look. 
She  tried  to  think  of  other  things,  and  to  re- 
member how  displeased  her  master  would 
be  if  she  opened  the  doors,  but  at  last  she 
could  bear  it  no  longer.  She  would  just  see 
what  was  behind  one  of  them,  and  then  she 
would  look  no  further.  But  first  she  made 
sure  that  the  little  boy  was  still  at  play  in 
the  garden.  He  was  sitting  on  the  edge  of 
a  fountain,  looking  down  into  it,  and  sud- 
denly he  waved  his  hand  and  called  out  as 
though  to  something  in  the  water. 

Then  Cherry  opened  the  door  and  slipped 
through. 

She  found  herself  in  a  long  hall  entirely 
of  marble.  The  floor,  the  ceilings  and  walls 
all  were  of  blocks  of  marble,  black  and 
white,  and  ranged  up  and  down  it  were 
many  marble  statues.  Some  were  the  fig- 
ures of  beautiful  women,  some  were  of 
princes  with  crowns  upon  their  heads  or  of 
young    men    magnificently     dressed.    She 

272 


CHERRY 

went  slowly  down  the  hall,  staring  and  won- 
dering, and  at  the  very  end  she  came  upon 
Aunt  Prudence,  but  it  was  an  Aunt  Pru- 
dence turned  into  marble,  and  scowling  at 
her  with  marble,  unseeing  eyes.  When  she 
saw  that.  Cherry  knew  that  she  was  in  fairy- 
land, and  that  her  master  had  by  his  magic 
powers  turned  the  old  woman  into  this  shape 
to  quiet  her  scolding  tongue. 

She  was  terrified,  for  she  was  afraid  that, 
as  her  master  was  a  fairy,  he  would  know 
that  she  had  disobeyed  him,  and  she  went 
out  quickly  and  closed  the  door  behind  her. 
However,  when  the  gentleman  came  home 
that  evening  he  was  as  kind  and  pleasant  as 
ever,  so  she  made  sure  that  he  knew  nothing 
of  what  she  had  done. 

But  there  was  one  thing  Cherry  was  even 
more  curious  about  than  she  had  been  about 
the  doors,  and  that  was  about  the  ointment 
she  rubbed  upon  the  child's  eyes.  Every 
day,  more  and  more,  she  longed  to  rub  her 

273 


CHERRY 

own  eyes  with  it  and  try  whether  she,  too, 
would  not  see  invisible  things.  But  beside 
her  fear  of  disobeying  her  master  the  child's 
eyes  were  always  upon  her  while  she  had 
the  box  open,  and  as  soon  as  she  had  rubbed 
his  eyes  and  closed  it  she  was  obliged  to  give 
it  to  him,  and  she  never  could  tell  what  he 
did  with  it  or  where  he  put  it. 

One  morning,  however,  just  after  she  had 
rubbed  his  eyes,  and  before  she  had  washed 
her  hands,  she  made  out  she  had  dropped 
the  box  by  accident,  and  when  she  stooped 
to  pick  it  up  she  managed  to  rub  one  eye 
with  a  finger  that  had  a  little  ointment  upon 
it.  The  child  did  not  see  what  she  had 
done,  but  when  Cherry  looked  about  her 
what  a  wonderful  change  had  come  over  the 
garden.  Where  all  had  seemed  lonely  and 
silent  before,  were  crowds  of  little  people 
playing  around  or  going  seriously  about 
their  business.  They  swung  in  the  flower 
bells,    they    climbed   the    blades    of    grass. 

274 


CHERRY 

They  spun  ropes  of  cobweb,  or  sat  in 
groups  among  the  roots  of  trees,  talking  to- 
gether and  nodding  their  wise  little  heads. 
But  when  she  looked  down  into  the  foun- 
tain she  saw  the  strangest  sight  of  all,  for 
there  was  her  master,  dressed  just  as  he  had 
been  when  he  said  good-by  to  her  that  morn- 
ing, but  now  he  was  no  longer  than  her  hand, 
and  riding  a  fish  that  he  drove  round  and 
round  in  the  water  with  a  tiny  whip.  Cherry 
looked  and  looked,  but  her  master  never 
looked  up  nor  noticed  her.  He  played 
round  with  the  fishes  for  quite  a  while  and 
then  suddenly  disappeared.  A  moment  aft- 
er, the  gate  clicked,  and  when  Cherry  looked 
up  there  he  was  coming  in,  as  tall  as  ever, 
and  with  not  a  hair  of  him  wet. 

He  was  often  away  after  this  and  on  one 
of  these  times  Cherry  determined  to  look 
into  the  marble  room  again. 

She  made  sure  that  the  child  was  outside 
and  playing  around  with  the  other  fairies, 

275 


CHERRY 

and  then  she  stole  to  the  forbidden  door  and 
softly  opened  it  a  crack.  As  soon  as  she  did 
this,  she  heard  a  sound  of  pleasant  music. 
She  peeped  in  and  what  a  wonderful  sight 
she  saw!  The  stone  ladies  and  gentlemen 
had  all  come  to  life,  and  were  dancing  there 
to  the  music.  They  moved  and  smiled  and 
bowed  to  each  other,  and  at  the  head  of  the 
dance  was  her  master  with  the  loveliest  lady 
of  them  all  as  his  partner.  While  Cherry 
looked,  the  dance  came  to  an  end  and  he  led 
the  lady  to  a  seat,  but  before  she  sat  down 
he  kissed  her. 

When  Cherry  saw  that,  she  closed  the  door 
and  ran  away  to  her  room,  and  there  she  be- 
gan to  sob  and  cry;  she  was  so  jealous  over 
what  she  had  seen  that  it  seemed  as  though 
her  heart  would  burst. 

That  afternoon  her  master  came  again  as 
kind  and  smiling  as  ever,  but  Cherry  would 
hardly  look  at  him  or  answer  anything  he 
said.    Presently  he  asked  her  to  come  out 

276 


CHERRY 

into  the  garden  and  help  him  with  the  flow- 
ers, and  this  she  did,  though  she  was  still 
very  moody. 

They  worked  there  for  quite  a  while,  and 
then  when  they  had  finished  everything 
there  was  to  be  done,  her  master  said,  "You 
are  a  good  child.  Cherry,"  and  kissed  her. 

Cherry  pushed  him  away  and  began  to  sob 
again.  "Why  do  you  kiss  me?"  she  cried. 
"You  don't  care  for  anybody  but  your  beau- 
tiful lady.  If  you  want  to  kiss  anybody,  go 
kiss  her." 

When  her  master  heard  that,  his  face 
changed,  and  he  looked  at  her  so  angrily 
that  Cherry  was  frightened.  "So  you  have 
been  prying!"  he  cried,  "and  Aunt  Prudence 
was  right  when  she  warned  me  not  to  trust 
you.  Now  that  you  have  seen  what  you 
have  seen,  you  can  stay  here  no  longer." 

"Oh,  do  not  send  me  away,"  Cherry 
begged  of  him.  "Let  me  stay  and  I  promise 
that  I  will  never  disobey  you  again." 

277 


CHERRY 

"I  am  sorry,  Cherry,"  her  master  answered, 
and  he  no  longer  looked  angry,  "but  after 
this,  they  would  not  let  me  keep  you." 
With  that  he  raised  his  hand  and  gave  her  a 
sharp  box  on  the  ears,  and  she  lost  all  con- 
sciousness. 

When  she  came  to  herself  she  was  sitting 
on  the  doorstep  of  her  own  home  and  her 
mother  was  shaking  her  by  the  shoulder  and 
calling  her. 

Cherry  started  up  and  looked  about  her. 
"Where — where  is  he*?"  she  cried.  "How 
did  I  come  here,  and  what  has  become  of  my 
master^" 

Her  mother  did  not  know  what  she  was 
talking  about,  and  when  after  a  little. 
Cherry  began  and  told  her  all  her  story,  she 
thought  the  child  was  dreaming  or  had  lost 
her  wits.  But  when  later  on  she  found  that 
the  girl's  pockets  were  full  of  fairy  gold, 
enough  to  make  them  rich  for  years,  she  was 

278 


CHERRY 

obliged  to  believe  that  the  story  was  true, 
wonderful  as  it  was. 

But  for  a  long  time  after  she  came  home. 
Cherry  used  to  trudge  away  to  the  lonely 
heath  every  now  and  then,  and  sit  there  hop- 
ing her  master  would  come  for  her.  But  he 
never  did,  and  never  again  did  she  find  a 
place  where  the  wages  were  in  gold  and  paid 
as  freely  as  they  had  been  in  fairyland. 


279 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES  AND 
PEARLS 

{From  the  French  Tales) 

A  WIDOW  had  two  daughters  of 
whom  the  elder  was  exactly  like  her- 
self, with  thick  brown  skin,  hair  as 
coarse  as  horsehair  and  a  loose,  hanging 
mouth.  She  was  as  cross-tempered  as  she 
was  ugly,  but  because  she  resembled  her 
mother,  the  widow  loved  her  dearly,  and  de- 
clared her  the  most  beautiful  creature  in  the 
world. 

The   younger   sister   was   very   different. 
Her  skin  was  like  peaches  and  cream,  her 

280 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

hair  was  golden,  and  her  eyes  as  blue  as  the 
sky.  She  was  as  sweet-tempered  as  the  other 
was  ill-natured,  but  her  mother  hated  her 
so,  that  she  could  hardly  bear  the  sight  of 
her,  and  had  nothing  for  her  but  blows  and 
hard  words. 

While  the  mother  and  the  elder  sister 
feasted  upon  dainties  the  Fair  One  had  only 
scraps  to  eat,  and  not  enough  of  those,  and 
all  the  hard  tasks  of  the  household  were  laid 
upon  her  shoulders.  In  spite  of  all  this  ill 
treatment,  however,  she  grew  in  beauty 
every  day  like  a  flower.  Her  figure  re- 
mained round  and  soft,  and  after  she  had 
finished  scouring  the  pots  and  pans  she 
would  wash  her  hands  and  they  would  be  as 
white  as  a  lily.  Seeing  this,  the  mother  and 
sister  were  ready  to  die  with  envy.  They 
washed  their  hands  with  perfumed  water, 
and  dried  them  on  silken  napkins,  but  they 
still  remained  as  rough  and  horny  as  toads. 

One  day  the  mother  bade  the  younger  sis- 
281 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

ter  go  to  a  spring  that  was  some  distance 
away  in  a  forest,  and  bring  water  for  her  sis- 
ter to  bathe  in.  She  gave  her  an  earthen 
pitcher  that  was  so  heavy  the  young  girl 
could  hardly  carry  it.  "And  do  not  spill 
any  of  the  water  by  the  way  or  you  shall  be 
punished,"  cried  the  mother. 

The  young  girl  hurried  away,  glad  to  be 
out  of  the  house  and  away  from  the  scolding 
tongues,  even  though  it  were  but  for  a  lit- 
tle while.  She  would  have  liked  to  linger 
by  the  way  to  listen  to  the  birds,  and  to 
gather  some  of  the  flowers  that  bloomed  on 
every  side,  but  she  knew  that  if  she  were  late 
in  returning,  she  would  be  beaten  for  it. 

When  she  reached  the  fountain  she 
quickly  filled  her  pitcher,  but  she  was  so 
sad  that,  as  she  stooped  above  the  water,  the 
tears  ran  down  her  cheeks  and  fell  into  it 
like  raindrops. 

"Poor  child,  you  are  very  sad,  but  remem- 
ber you  are  not  the  only  unfortunate  one 

282 


SHE    LIFTED   THE    HEAVY    PITCHER   FOR   HER    TO    DRlMv 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

upon  this  earth,"  said  a  hoarse,  cracked  voice 
behind  her. 

Turning  quickly,  the  Fair  One  saw,  seated 
upon  a  rock  close  by,  an  old  woman  so  bent, 
so  wrinkled,  and  so  hideously  ugly  that  the 
young  girl  was  frightened  by  her  looks. 
However,  she  tried  to  hide  her  fear  and 
spoke  to  the  crone  civilly.  She  was  then 
about  to  go  on  her  way,  but  the  old  woman 
stopped  her.  "My  daughter,"  she  said,  "I 
am  thirsty,  but  my  old  bones  are  too  stiff 
for  me  to  stoop  to  drink  from  the  fountain. 
Will  you  not  give  me  some  water  from  your 
pitcher  T' 

"Willingly,  mother,"  answered  the  girl  in 
a  sweet  voice,  and  approaching  the  old 
woman  she  lifted  the  heavy  pitcher  for  her 
to  drink.  She  held  it  carefully  until  the 
stranger  had  quenched  her  thirst,  and  then 
returned  to  the  fountain  to  refill  it. 

"Daughter,  you  have  obliged  one  who  is 
not  only  able  but  willing  to  reward  you," 

283 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

said  the  old  woman.  "Your  sweet  temper 
is  a  dower  greater  than  any  I  can  give  you, 
but  this  you  shall  have  beside.  When  you 
speak,  roses  and  pearls  shall  drop  from  your 
lips,  and  your  tears  shall  be  changed  to  dia- 
monds as  they  fall." 

The  girl  thought  the  old  woman  must  be 
out  of  her  wits,  for  it  was  quite  impossible 
that  such  a  thing  as  that  should  happen  to 
anyone,  and  bidding  her  good-day  as  quickly 
as  she  could,  she  hurried  away  with  her 
brimming  pitcher. 

When  she  reached  home  her  mother  met 
her  at  the  door  with  scowls  and  reproaches. 

''Lazy  wretch,"  she  cried,  lifting  her  hand, 
"you  have  been  gone  twice  as  long  as  was 
necessary.  You  have  been  loitering  and 
amusing  yourself  by  the  way,"  and  she 
seemed  about  to  beat  her. 

"Pardon  me,  I  beg  of  you,"  cried  the 
young  girl.  "Indeed  I  hurried  all  I  could, 
but  I  feared  to  spill  the  water  by  the  way." 

284 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

The  mother's  hand  dropped,  and  she 
stared  down  at  the  floor  with  open  mouth 
and  starting  eyes;  for  every  word  the  girl 
spoke,  a  rose  or  a  pearl  fell  from  her  lips  and 
showered  upon  the  floor  of  the  house. 

The  mother  gave  a  cry  of  greed  and 
stooped  to  gather  up  the  pearls.  The  flow- 
ers she  allowed  to  remain  where  they  were. 

"What  is  it'?  What  has  happened?" 
cried  the  ugly  sister,  pressing  forward. 

"Silence!"  cried  the  mother,  speaking 
angrily  to  the  ugly  one  for  the  first  time  in 
her  life.  "Her  words  are  worth  more  than 
yours."  Then  she  stood  up  again.  "Speak! 
Speak!"  she  cried  to  the  younger  sister,  and 
as  she  did  not  immediately  do  this,  the 
mother  struck  her  to  make  her  be  quicker  in 
her  speech. 

Frightened  and  bewildered,  the  young  girl 
burst  into  tears,  but,  as  the  tear  drops  fell 
from  her  eyes,  they  were  changed  by  the 
fairy  spell,  and  reached  the  floor  as  glitter- 

285 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

ing  diamonds,  that  rolled  about  this  way 
and  that. 

"It  is  magic!"  cried  the  mother,  delighted. 
"Tell  me,  my  daughter,  how  has  this  hap- 
pened? Whom  did  you  meet  while  you 
were  away?" 

"I  met  no  one,"  answered  her  daughter, 
"but  an  old  woman  by  the  fountain,  who 
asked  me  for  a  drink  of  water.  I  gave  it  to 
her,  and  then  she  told  me  that  roses  and 
pearls  should  fall  from  my  lips  when  I  spoke, 
and  my  tears  be  changed  to  diamonds,  but 
I  did  not  believe  her,  for  who  could  believe 
such  a  thing  as  that?  " 

"It  was  a  fairy,"  cried  the  mother.  Then 
she  turned  to  the  elder  daughter,  her  eyes 
glistening  with  greed.  "Quick!"  she  cried. 
"Take  the  silver  pitcher,  for  it  is  the  best  we 
have  in  the  house,  and  take  also  some  of 
those  cream  cakes  that  have  just  been  baked. 
Go  to  the  fountain  and  look  for  the  old 
woman,  and  when  you  see  her  offer  her  the 

286 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

cream  cakes  and  draw  for  her  a  drink  from 
the  fountain.  If  she  gave  your  sister  such 
a  gift  in  return  for  a  drink  from  the  earthen 
pitcher,  how  much  more  will  she  not  do  for 
you  when  you  serve  her  from  silver?" 

The  elder  girl,  who  was  very  lazy,  began 
to  grumble.  It  was  far  to  the  fountain ;  the 
pitcher  was  heavy;  why  should  she  go  when 
all  they  had  to  do  was  to  gather  up  the  dia- 
monds and  pearls  that  her  sister  scattered 
about. 

The  mother,  however,  would  not  listen  to 
her.  She  put  the  cream  cakes  in  her  pocket, 
the  pitcher  in  her  hand,  and  pushed  her 
gently  from  the  door,  bidding  her  hurry  or 
the  old  woman  might  have  disappeared. 

The  lazy  girl  went  lagging  down  the  road, 
swinging  her  pitcher  as  she  went,  and  now 
and  then  stopping  to  pick  up  stones  and 
throw  them  at  the  birds  that  sang  on  either 
hand.  It  took  her  twice  as  long  as  it  had 
taken   her   sister   to  get   to  the    fountain. 

287 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

When  at  last  she  reached  it,  there  was  no  one 
there. 

"At  least  I  shall  not  have  to  draw  any 
water,"  said  the  girl.  Then  she  sat  down  in 
the  shade  and  began  to  eat  the  cream  cakes. 
She  was  munching  and  munching  when  she 
saw  a  tall  and  beautiful  lady  coming  toward 
her  through  the  forest.  The  stranger  was  as 
tall  and  stately  as  a  queen,  and  was  mag- 
nificently dressed,  and,  like  a  queen,  she 
wore  a  golden  crown  upon  her  head.  She 
was  really  a  powerful  fairy,  and  it  was  she 
who,  in  the  shape  of  an  old  woman,  had 
talked  with  her  younger  sister  beside  the 
fountain.  She  had  now  resumed  her  own 
shape,  and  the  lazy  one  never  guessed  that 
this  bright  stranger  and  the  old  woman  she 
had  come  to  seek,  were  one  and  the  same. 

The  fairy  came  near,  and  looked  down  at 
the  girl  with  a  frown,  for  the  lazy  one 
neither  moved  nor  spoke,  but  only  stared  up 
at  her  with  her  mouth  full  of  cream  cake. 

288 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

"I  see  you  have  a  pitcher,"  said  the  fairy, 
"and  as  I  am  very  thirsty,  will  you  not  draw 
some  water  in  it  for  me  to  drink'?" 

The  lazy  girl  took  time  to  swallow  the  last 
piece  of  cream  cake,  and  then  she  answered 
rudely,  "I  am  not  your  servant.  If  you 
want  water,  draw  it  for  yourself." 

Then  as  it  seemed  there  was  no  chance 
of  the  old  woman's  returning,  she  rose  and 
shook  the  crumbs  from  her  skirt  and  pre- 
pared to  go. 

"Wait!"  said  the  fairy  sharply  as  she  was 
turning  away.  "The  words  that  fall  from 
your  lips  are  like  evil  things,  and  as  evil 
things  shall  they  appear.  For  every  word 
you  utter  a  spider  or  adder  shall  fall  from 
your  lips  until  you  have  learned  to  speak  in 
a  proper  and  gentle  manner." 

Having  so  spoken,  the  fairy  vanished, 
floating  away  through  the  forest  like  a  rosy 
cloud.  The  girl  shrugged  her  shoulders  and 
started  homeward  with  her  empty  pitcher. 

289 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

Even  before  she  reached  the  house,  the 
mother  came  running  to  meet  her  and  em- 
braced her  tenderly.  "Did  you  see  the  old 
woman'?  And  did  she  lay  her  spell  upon 
you*?  Speak,  my  beautiful  one,  and  let  me 
gather  up  the  treasures  that  fall  from  your 
lips." 

The  daughter  pushed  her  away  crossly. 
"Be  quiet,"  she  said.  "I  saw  no  old  woman, 
and  all  I  got  for  my  pains  is  a — " 

The  mother  started  back  with  a  shriek  of 
dismay;  for  every  word  her  daughter  had 
spoken,  a  spider  or  an  adder  had  fallen  from 
her  lips. 

"What  is  this!"  she  cried,  wringing  her 
hands.  "What  evil  spell  has  been  laid  upon 
my  precious  beauty'?" 

"I  do  not  know,"  answered  the  frightened 
girl.  Then  as  she  saw  more  spiders  fall 
from  her  lips  she  began  to  bawl  aloud  in  her 
wrath  and  terror. 

"It  is  all  the  fault  of  your  sister,  the 
290 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

hussy!"  cried  the  mother.  "Not  another 
night  shall  she  spend  in  the  house  to  bring 
fresh  misfortunes  on  us." 

She  ran  back  home  and  began  to  beat  the 
girl.     Then  she  thrust  her  from  the  door. 

"Go,  go!"  she  cried,  "and  never  let  me  see 
your  face  again." 

Frightened  and  weeping,  the  poor  girl  ran 
away  into  the  forest,  and  as  she  went,  the 
diamonds  she  shed  marked  the  way  she  had 
gone.  They  lay  among  the  grasses  spar- 
kling like  dewdrops,  and  lucky  were  those 
who  next  came  by  that  way;  a  whole  fortune 
lay  there  at  their  feet. 

The  Fair  One  wandered  on  and  on 
through  the  forest  until  she  was  completely 
lost  and  did  not  know  which  way  to  turn. 
It  began  to  grow  dark,  and  she  was  terrified 
at  the  thought  that  soon  the  wild  beasts 
would  begin  to  leave  their  lairs.  She  met 
no  one,  and  there  seemed  nothing  for  her  to 
do  but  climb  a  tree  and  prepare  to  spend  the 

291 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

night  in  the  forest,  when  suddenly  she  heard 
a  sound  of  voices  and  the  trampling  of 
horses.  Presently  the  riders  came  breaking 
through  the  bushes.  They  were  magnifi- 
cently dressed,  and  at  their  head  rode  one, 
handsomer  and  more  magnificent  than  them 
all.  It  was  the  young  prince  of  that  coun- 
try, who  was  returning  late  from  a  hunt, 
with  his  attendants. 

When  he  saw  the  young  girl  he  reined  in 
his  steed  and  gazed  at  her  with  wonder. 
Never  before  had  he  seen  such  beauty;  it 
seemed  to  shine  around  her  like  a  soft  light. 

"Who  are  you  and  whence  come  you,  O 
Fair  One?"  he  asked. 

"I  am  a  poor  girl  who  has  neither  home 
nor  shelter,"  she  answered  him,  and  as  she 
spoke,  roses  and  pearls  fell  from  her  lips. 

The  prince  was  overcome  with  admiration. 
"Never  have  I  seen  beauty  to  compare  with 
yours,"  he  cried.  "Come  back  with  me  to 
the  palace,  I  pray  of  you,  for  unless  you 

292 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

consent  to  be  my  bride  I  vow  that  I  will 
never  marry." 

Blushing,  the  Fair  One  allowed  him  to 
place  her  on  the  horse  before  him,  for  it 
seemed  to  her  she  had  never  seen  anyone,  at 
once  so  handsome  and  so  kind,  before.  So 
he  carried  her  home  with  him  to  the  palace, 
and  when  they  saw  her  the  old  king  and 
queen  were  amazed  at  her  beauty  and  sweet 
ness.  But  when  they  saw  the  treasure  that 
fell  from  her  lips  whenever  she  spoke,  they 
gladly  gave  permission  for  her  marriage  with 
their  son. 

To  celebrate  it,  a  magnificent  feast  was 
prepared,  and  people  were  invited  to  come 
to  it  from  far  and  near.  The  Fair  One,  who 
was  very  kind  and  forgiving,  begged  that 
her  mother  and  sister  might  be  invited,  too. 
The  prince  could  refuse  her  nothing,  and  so 
the  invitation  was  sent. 

No  sooner  was  it  received  than  there  was 
a  great  commotion  and  excitement  at  the 

293 


DIAMONDS  AND  ROSES 

house  of  the  cruel  mother.  She  and  the  sis- 
ter bought  fine  dresses  and  jewels  and  feath- 
ers that  only  served  to  set  off  their  ill  looks. 
Last  of  all,  they  stepped  into  a  coach  drawn 
by  four  black  horses  and  drove  away  to  the 
palace.  There  everything  was  mirth  and  re- 
joicing, and  the  widow  and  her  daughter 
bowed  and  smirked  with  the  best  of  them. 
But  when  they  entered  the  grand  hall  where 
the  king  and  queen  sat,  and  saw  that  the 
prince's  bride  was  no  other  than  the  younger 
sister,  and  that  she,  too,  sat  upon  a  throne 
with  a  crown  upon  her  head,  they  were  so 
filled  with  envy  and  spite  that  they  burst. 

But  the  prince  married  the  Fair  One  and 
they  lived  happy  ever  after,  beloved  by  the 
king  and  queen  and  all  their  people. 


294 


THE  THREE  COWS 

(From  the  Irish) 

THERE  was  once  a  poor  widow  who 
had  one  son  named  Barney,  and  some 
said  he  was  as  sharp  a  lad  as  one 
would  care  to  meet,  and  some  said  he  was 
not  much  better  than  a  simpleton. 

One  day  his  mother  said  to  him,  "My  son, 
bad  luck  is  close  after  us  these  days.  There 
is  no  food  in  the  house,  and  soon  the  land- 
lord will  be  coming  for  our  rent.  Take  our 
white  cow    (for  she  is  the  poorest  of  the 

295 


THE  THREE  COWS 

three),  and  drive  her  over  to  the  fair,  and 
sell  her  to  the  one  who  will  give  the  best 
price  for  her." 

Barney  was  more  than  willing  to  do  this, 
for  it  was  better  fun  to  go  to  the  fair  than 
to  work.  He  brushed  his  clothes  and  cocked 
his  hat,  and  off  he  started  in  a  fine  humor, 
driving  the  white  cow  before  him. 

The  sun  was  not  yet  high  and  the  dew 
lay  thick  on  the  hedgerows;  birds  sang  on 
either  side  of  the  road,  and  Barney  whis- 
tled to  himself  for  very  joy  of  life. 

After  a  while  he  came  to  a  stile,  and  sit- 
ting on  the  top  of  the  stile  was  a  little  man 
scarce  two  feet  high;  he  was  dressed  all 
in  green  and  a  red  cap  was  lying  beside 
him. 

"Good  morning  to  you,  Barney,"  said  the 
little  man. 

Barney  answered  him  politely  as  his 
mother  had  taught  him,  but  he  wondered 
how    under    the    bright    sun    the    stranger 

296 


THE  THREE  COWS 

happened    to    know    that    his    name    was 
Barney. 

"And  how  much  do  you  think  you'll  get 
for  the  white  cow  at  the  fair?" 

Then  Barney  wondered  still  more  that  the 
little  man  should  know  his  business  as  well 
as  his  name.  "My  mother  told  me  to  get 
the  best  price  I  could,"  he  answered. 

"The  best  price  may  be  neither  gold  nor 
silver.  Wait  a  bit  and  I'll  show  you  a  thing 
or  two  worth  seeing." 

The  little  man  reached  down  into  a  deep 
pocket  in  his  coat,  and  drew  out  a  tiny  harp 
and  a  tiny  stool.  These  he  set  upon  the  top 
step  of  the  stile  in  the  sunlight.  Then  he 
reached  down  in  his  pocket  again  and  drew 
out  a  cockchafer.  The  cockchafer  was 
dressed  in  a  tiny  long-tailed  coat  and 
breeches,  and  the  moment  the  little  man  set 
him  on  the  stile,  he  drew  the  stool  up  in  front 
of  the  harp  and  began  to  try  the  strings  and 
tune  them  up. 

297 


THE  THREE  COWS 

When  Barney  saw  this  he  was  so  pleased 
that  he  let  out  a  whoop  of  joy. 

"Wait  a  bit,  for  the  story  is  not  yet  half 
told,"  said  the  little  man  in  green.  He  then 
drew  out  a  mouse  dressed  as  a  gentleman 
of  quality,  and  a  bumblebee  in  a  flowered 
silk  skirt  and  overdress.  The  cockchafer 
began  to  play  a  tune,  the  mouse  bowed  to 
the  bumblebee,  she  courtesied  to  him  and  the 
brindled  cow  he  was  driving  before  him,  and 
at  sound  of  the  gay  music,  Barney  threw 
back  his  head  and  laughed  and  laughed;  his 
feet  began  to  jig  it,  the  hat  bounced  on  his 
head,  and  the  very  cow  herself  jumped 
about  and  waved  her  tail  gayly. 

After  Barney  had  danced  and  laughed 
himself  weak,  the  tune  came  to  an  end;  the 
dancers  stopped  to  rest,  and  Barney  and  the 
cow,  too,  stood  still. 

''Well,  and  what  do  you  think  of  that?" 
asked  the  little  man. 

298 


THE  THREE  COWS 

"I  think  it's  a  better  sight  than  any  I'll  be 
after  seeing  at  the  fair." 

"Listen  now,"  the  little  man  went  on. 
"It's  needing  a  good  cow  I  am.  The  truth 
is  that  those  who  live  under  the  hill  have 
sent  me  out  to  buy  one,  and  if  you  like,  I 
will  give  you  the  little  harp  and  the  musi- 
cian for  your  white  cow." 

Barney  looked,  and  wished  and  scratched 
his  head.  "It's  not  the  sort  of  price  my 
mother  thought  I'd  be  after  getting,"  he 
said. 

"It's  a  price  that  will  be  worth  more  than 
gold  and  silver  to  you  in  the  end,"  said  the 
little  man. 

Well,  the  end  of  it  was  that  Barney  gave 
him  the  cow  and  received  in  exchange  the 
harp,  the  stool,  and  the  little  cockchafer. 
He  took  out  his  handkerchief  and  wrapped 
them  up  in  it  very  carefully,  and  when  he 
looked    about    again    the    little    man    and 

299 


THE  THREE  COWS 

Whitey  had  disappeared  entirely.  There 
was  no  sign  of  them  anywhere. 

"And  that's  a  curious  thing,  too,"  said 
Barney  to  himself,  and  then  he  set  out  for 
home. 

When  he  came  within  sight  of  the  house, 
his  mother  was  at  the  window  watching  for 
him,  and  she  came  out  to  meet  him. 

"I  see  you  sold  the  cow,"  she  said.  "And 
how  much  did  you  get  for  it?" 

"Come  inside  and  I'll  show  you." 

They  went  into  the  house  and  Barney 
dusted  off  the  table ;  then  he  untied  his  hand- 
kerchief and  put  the  harp,  the  stool,  and  the 
little  musician  upon  it.  The  cockchafer 
made  a  bow  to  Barney's  mother;  then  he 
seated  himself  and  began  to  play,  and  if 
Barney  had  laughed  before  he  roared  with 
pleasure  now.  The  old  woman,  too,  began 
to  laugh  and  that  was  what  she  had  not  done 
for  many  a  year  before.  She  laughed  till 
the  tears  ran  down  her  face,  and  then  she 

300 


THE  THREE  COWS 

•dropped  into  a  chair  and  laughed  some 
more. 

But,  when  at  last  the  tune  came  to  an  end, 
the  old  woman  wiped  her  eyes  and  began  to 
come  to  herself.  Then  she  remembered  the 
cupboard  was  still  bare,  and  the  rent  still 
due  the  landlord  in  spite  of  all  the  gay  do- 
ings. 

"You  worthless  lout!"  she  cried  to  her  son. 
"Is  that  what  you  sold  the  cow  for?  How 
do  you  expect  us  to  fill  our  stomachs  and 
pay  the  landlord  with  such  nonsense  as 
that?' 

Barney  had  no  answer  to  make,  for  he  did 
not  know. 

Well,  the  money  must  be  had,  and  the 
next  morning,  Barney's  mother  sent  him  off 
to  the  fair  again,  and  this  time  it  was  the 
brindled  cow  he  was  driving  before  him  and 
it  was  a  much  finer  and  larger  cow  than  old 
Whitey  had  been. 

When  he  came  near  the  stile  he  kept  look- 
301 


THE  THREE  COWS 

ing  and  looking  to  see  whether  the  little  man 
in  green  was  there,  but  it  was  not  until  the 
lad  came  quite  close  to  it  that  he  saw  him. 
There  sat  the  small  one  on  the  top  step  in 
the  sunlight,  with  his  red  cap  lying  beside 
him. 

"And  how  did  your  mother  like  the  price 
you  got  for  old  Whitey?"  asked  the  small 
man. 

"Little  enough;  and  the  thanks  are  owing 
to  you  for  the  scolding  I  got." 

"Never  mind!  She'll  be  thankful  enough 
some  day  for  the  price  I  paid  you.  Is  the 
brindled  cow  for  sale,  too*?" 

"Not  to  you,"  answered  Barney. 

"Ah,  Barney,  Barney !  I'm  after  thinking 
you  must  be  the  simpleton  some  folk  call 
you.  There's  no  one  can  pay  you  such  a 
good  price  as  I  offer.  If  you  had  but  this 
gay  gentleman  of  a  mouse  to  dance  to  the 
music  your  mother  would  be  fit  to  split  her 

302 


THE  THREE  COWS 

sides  with  laughter;  and  you  may  have  him 
for  your  own  in  exchange  for  that  cow. 

No,  Barney  would  not  listen  to  such  a 
thing,  but  the  little  man  coaxed  and 
wheedled,  until  at  last  Barney  gave  him  the 
cow,  and  took  the  little  mouse  in  exchange 
for  it. 

When  he  reached  home,  his  mother  was  on 
the  lookout  for  him. 

"How  much  money  did  you  get  for  the 
cow?"  she  asked. 

Barney  made  no  answer  to  this,  but  he  un- 
tied his  handkerchief,  and  let  the  little 
mouse  step  out  on  the  table.  It  had  a 
cocked  hat  under  its  arm,  and  with  its  claws 
on  its  hip,  he  made  a  grand  bow  to  the  old 
woman.  She  could  do  nothing  but  stare  and 
grin  with  admiration.  Then  Barney  put 
the  cockchafer  and  the  harp  on  the  table  too, 
and  as  soon  as  it  had  tuned  up,  it  began  to 
play,  and  the  tune  was  so  gay  that  the  very 

303 


THE  THREE  COWS 

heart  danced  in  the  bosom.  The  mouse  be- 
gan to  dance  and  twirl  and  jig  up  and 
down,  and  Barney  and  his  mother  stood 
and  laughed  until  they  almost  split  their 
sides. 

But  after  the  tune  was  all  played  out,  the 
old  woman  came  to  herself  again;  an  angry 
soul  was  she.  She  fell  to  crying  just  as  hard 
as  she  had  laughed  before,  for  the  white 
cow  was  gone,  and  the  brindled  cow  was 
gone,  and  the  landlord  no  nearer  to  being 
paid  than  he  had  been  two  days  before. 

But  the  money  they  must  have,  and  there 
was  nothing  for  it  but  that  Barney  must  set 
off  the  next  day  for  the  fair  with  the  red 
cow,  and  she  was  the  finest  of  the  three. 

He  trudged  along,  driving  it  before  him, 
and  after  a  while  he  came  to  the  stile,  and 
there  was  the  little  man  in  green  seated  on 
it. 

"Good-day  to  you,  Barney,"  said  he 

Barney  answered  never  a  word. 
304 


THE  THREE  COWS 

^'That's  a  fine  cow  you  have  there." 

Barney  trudged  along  as  though  he  had 
not  heard  him,  and  never  so  much  as  turned 
his  head. 

"Nay,  but  wait  a  bit,  friend  Barney,"  went 
on  the  little  man.  "We  have  made  two 
bargains,  and  now  we  ought  to  make  the 
third,  for  there's  luck  in  odd  numbers — or 
so  people  say." 

Barney  would  have  walked  on  if  he  could, 
but  when  the  little  man  said,  "Wait  a  bit," 
it  seemed  as  though  he  were  rooted  to  the 
ground,  and  he  could  not  stir  a  step,  how- 
ever he  tried. 

Then  the  small  one  began  to  beg  and  plead 
with  him  to  let  him  have  the  cow  in  ex- 
change for  the  bumblebee,  and  for  a  long 
time  Barney  said  no.  At  last,  however,  he 
could  refuse  no  longer;  the  trade  was  made, 
and  no  sooner  had  the  lad  agreed  and  taken 
the  bumblebee  in  his  handkerchief,  than — 
pouff!  whisk!  the  small  man  and  the  cow 

305 


THE  THREE  COWS 

both  disappeared  like  the  breath  from  a  win- 
dow-pane. 

Barney  stared  and  wondered,  and  then  he 
turned  home  again,  but  the  nearer  he  came 
to  the  house  the  slower  he  walked,  for  he 
had  some  notion  as  to  what  his  mother 
would  have  to  say  about  the  bargain  he  had 
made. 

Well,  things  turned  out  just  about  as  he 
had  thought  they  would.  When  he  first 
put  the  bumblebee  and  the  others  on  the 
kitchen  table,  when  the  cockchafer  began  to 
play  and  the  others  to  dance,  his  mother 
laughed  and  laughed  as  she  had  never 
laughed  before  in  all  her  life.  But  when 
they  stopped  and  she  had  come  to  herself 
again,  she  was  so  angry  she  was  not  content 
with  scolding.  She  caught  up  a  broom,  and 
if  Barney  had  not  run  out  and  hidden  in 
the  cow  byre  he  would  have  had  a  clubbing 
that  would  have  dusted  his  coat  for  him. 

However,  what  was  done  was  done,  and 
306 


THE  THREE  COWS 

what  they  were  to  do  now  to  get  food  and 
money  was  more  than  either  of  them  could 
say.  However,  the  next  morning,  Barney 
had  a  grand  scheme  in  his  head. 

"Listen,  mother;  I  have  a  scheme  that  may 
bring  us  in  a  few  pennies,"  he  said.  'T  will 
take  the  cockchafer,  the  mouse  and  the 
bumblebee  with  me  to  the  fair  to-day. 
When  we  are  there  the  cockchafer  shall  play 
the  harp  and  the  mouse  and  the  bumble- 
bee shall  dance,  and  it  may  be  that  the  peo- 
ple will  be  so  pleased  with  their  tricks  that 
they  will  give  me  some  pennies." 

There  seemed  nothing  better  to  do  than 
this,  so  the  widow  gave  her  consent,  and  off 
Barney  set,  and  if  his  heart  was  light  his 
stomach  was  lighter  for  he  had  had  noth- 
ing to  put  in  it  that  morning. 

He  trudged  along  and  trudged  along,  and 
after  a  time  he  came  to  the  stile,  and  there 
was  the  little  green  man  sitting  on  it  just 
as  he  had  sat  before. 

307 


THE  THREE  COWS 

"Good-day,  Barney,"  said  he. 

"Good-day,  and  bad  luck  to  you,"  an- 
swered Barney.  "It  was  an  ill  trick  you 
played  upon  me  when  you  took  from  me  our 
three  cows,  and  gave  me  only  such  nonsense 
as  I  carry  here  in  my  pocket." 

"Barney,"  said  the  little  man,  and  he 
spoke  solemnly,  "never  again  in  all  your 
life  will  you  make  as  good  a  bargain  as  you 
made  with  me.  I  tell  you  now  for  a  truth 
that  the  price  I  paid  you  shall  be  the  mak- 
ing of  you." 

"And  how  will  that  be?'  asked  Barney. 

"That  is  what  I  came  here  to  tell  you," 
said  the  little  man.  "It  is  no  doubt  well- 
known  to  you  that  the  king  of  Erin  has  a 
daughter." 

"It  is  that,"  answered  Barney. 

"But  it  may  not  also  be  known  to  you  that 
this  princess  is  so  beautiful  that  there  never 
was  anything  like  it  seen  in  all  the  world 

308 


THE  THREE  COWS 

before,  and  that  she  is  also  as  sad  as  she 
is  beautiful.  It  is  feared,  indeed,  that  un- 
less something  happens  to  cheer  her  she  will 
grieve  her  life  away.  Therefore,  the  king, 
her  father,  has  promised  that  whoever  can 
make  her  laugh  three  times  shall  have  her 
for  his  wife." 

"But  what  have  I  to  do  with  all  that?" 
asked  Barney. 

"You  have  this  to  do  with  it,  that  you 
may  be  the  lad  to  raise  the  laugh  and  to 
have  her  for  a  wife,  and  it  is  with  the  cock- 
chafer, the  mouse  and  the  bumblebee  that 
you  shall  do  it." 

"And  that's  the  truth!"  cried  Barney 
slapping  his  leg,  "for  sure  there's  never  a 
soul  in  all  the  world  that  could  see  those 
creatures  at  their  tricks  and  keep  a  sober 
face  on  him." 

The  little  man  then  told  him  exactly  how 
he  was  to  proceed  and  act,  and  Barney  lis- 

309 


THE  THREE  COWS 

tened  till  he  had  made  an  end  of  all  he  had 
to  say,  and  then  pouff!  he  vanished,  and 
Barney  saw  him  no  more. 

He  now  turned  his  face  away  from  the 
fair  and  toward  where  the  palace  lay,  and 
off  he  set,  one  foot  before  the  other,  as  fast 
as  he  could  go. 

After  a  long  journey  he  came  to  the  place 
he  wished  to  go,  and  a  very  grand  fine  palace 
it  was  when  he  reached  it.  But  in  front  of 
it  there  was  a  strange  sight,  and  one  that 
Barney  had  no  liking  for;  for  there  in  front 
of  the  door  were  twelve  tall  stakes,  and 
upon  eleven  of  these  stakes  were  eleven 
heads,  but  upon  the  twelfth  stake  there  was 
no  head. 

However,  Barney  did  not  stay  there  long 
looking  at  it,  for  he  had  other  business  on 
hand  than  that. 

He  marched  up  to  the  palace  door  and 
rapped  upon  it  loudly  with  his  stick.  In  a 
moment  it  opened  and  there  stood  a  man, 

310 


THE  THREE  COWS 

all  in  gold  lace,  looking  out  at  him.  "What 
do  you  want  here?"  he  asked. 

"I  have  come  to  see  the  princess  and  to 
make  her  laugh,"  answered  Barney  as  bold 
as  brass. 

"You  have  a  hard  task  before  you,"  said 
the  man.  "However,  I  am  not  the  one  to 
say  you  nay,  and  I  will  go  and  tell  the  king 
you  are  here." 

He  went  away  and  then  presently  he  came 
back  again  and  the  king  was  with  him. 

The  king  looked  Barney  up  and  down  and 
then  he  said,  "You  are  a  fine  stout  lad,  but 
I  misdoubt  me  you  are  not  the  one  to  make 
the  princess  laugh.  However,  you  may  try 
it  if  you  like,  but  first  you  must  know  the 
conditions.  You  must  make  her  laugh  three 
times  before  you  can  have  her  for  a  wife, 
and  if  you  fail  your  head  will  be  cut  off 
and  set  upon  a  stake,  for  so  the  princess  has 
made  me  promise  it  shall  be."  The  king 
further  told  him  that  eleven  stout  lads  had 

311 


THE  THREE  COWS 

already  lost  their  heads, — "and  there  they 
are  to  prove  it,"  he  said,  and  he  pointed  to 
the  stakes  before  the  palace  door. 

Barney  looked,  and  saw  again  that  the 
twelfth  had  nothing  on  it,  and  he  liked  the 
looks  of  it  even  less  than  before,  for  it 
seemed  to  him  it  would  ht  his  head  exactly. 

However,  he  was  not  one  to  turn  back. 
"Your  majesty,  I  will  try  it  whether  or  no." 

''Very  well,"  said  the  king;  "and  when 
will  you  try?' 

"Now,"  said  Barney;  "in  a  moment." 

He  then  took  out  the  cockchafer,  the 
mouse  and  the  bumblebee  and  tied  them  all 
together  with  a  long  string,  one  in  front  of 
the  other,  and  set  them  on  the  floor  and  took 
the  end  of  the  string  in  his  hand. 

When  the  king  saw  that,  he  began  to 
laugh,  and  the  man  in  gold  lace  began  to 
laugh.  They  laughed  and  laughed  until  the 
tears  ran  down  their  cheeks  and  they  had  to 
wipe  them  away. 

312 


THE  THREE  COWS 

"After  all,"  said  the  king,  "you  may  be 
the  one  to  win  the  princess  for  a  wife." 
With  that  they  set  off  down  a  long  hall,  the 
king  first,  and  the  man  in  gold  lace  next, 
and,  last  of  all,  Barney  with  the  three  little 
creatures  following. 

At  the  end  of  this  hall  was  a  grand  fine 
room  with  a  grand  fine  throne  in  it,  and 
upon  this  throne  sat  the  princess,  and  she 
was  looking  very  sad.  All  her  ladies  that 
stood  around  looked  sad  too,  for  that  was 
the  polite  thing  for  them  to  do  when  she 
was  sorrowful. 

When  the  princess  saw  the  king  she 
frowned;  and  when  she  saw  the  man  in  gold 
lace  she  scowled.  But  when  she  saw 
Barney  in  all  his  tags  and  rags  holding  one 
end  of  the  string,  and  the  three  little  crea- 
tures hopping  along  behind  him,  first  she 
smiled  and  then  she  grinned,  and  then  she 
threw  back  her  head  and  let  out  such  a  laugh 
you  could  have  heard  it  a  mile  away. 

313 


THE  THREE  COWS 

"That's  one  I"  cried  Barney. 

Then  he  untied  the  little  creatures  and 
called  for  a  table  and  set  them  upon  it, 
and  he  drew  out  the  harp  and  stool  and  gave 
it  to  the  cockchafer.  It  seated  itself  and 
tuned  the  harp,  while  the  princess  and  all 
her  ladies  stared  and  stared.  Then  it  be- 
gan to  play  and  the  mouse  and  the  bumble- 
bee began  to  dance;  you'd  have  thought 
they'd  had  wings  to  their  feet. 

At  that  the  princess  let  out  a  laugh  that 
was  twice  as  loud  as  the  other. 

"Thank  you,  princess,"  said  Barney, 
"that's  two." 

At  that  the  princess  stopped  laughing 
and  looked  as  glum  as  the  grave.  The 
cockchafer  played,  the  others  danced,  faster 
and  faster,  but  not  a  third  laugh  could  they 
get  out  of  the  princess,  and  it  seemed  as 
though  Barney  were  to  lose  his  head  after 
all.  But  the  little  mouse  saw  as  well  as 
Barney  what  was  like  to  happen,  and  all 

314 


THE  THREE  COWS 

of  a  sudden  he  whirled  around  and  brought 
his  tail,  whack  I  across  the  bumblebee's 
mouth.  That  set  the  bumblebee  to  cough- 
ing. It  coughed  and  coughed  as  though  it 
would  cough  its  head  off.  Then  the  princess 
began  to  laugh  for  the  third  time.  The 
more  it  coughed  the  more  she  laughed  till  it 
seemed  as  though  she  might  die  of  laugh- 
ing. 

''That  makes  the  third  time,"  cried 
Barney,  "and  now  I  think  you'll  own  I've 
fairly  won  the  princess." 

Well,  no  one  could  deny  that,  so  he  was 
taken  to  another  grand  room  in  the  palace 
and  there  he  was  washed  and  combed  and 
dressed  in  fine  clothes,  and  when  that  was 
done,  he  looked  so  brave  and  straight  and 
handsome  that  the  princess  was  glad  enough 
to  have  him  for  a  husband. 

They  were  married  the  next  day,  and  a 
coach  and  four  were  sent  to  bring  the  old 
mother  to  the  wedding.    When  she  came 

315 


THE  THREE  COWS 

and  saw  her  own  son,  Barney,  dressed  in  that 
way  and  holding  a  royal  princess  by  the 
hand,  she  could  hardly  believe  her  eyes,  and 
almost  died  of  joy  as  the  princess  had  of 
laughing.  A  great  feast  was  made,  and  the 
little  man  in  green  was  there,  too,  and 
feasted  with  the  best  of  them,  but  nobody 
saw  him  for  he  had  his  red  cap  on  his  head, 
and  that  made  him  invisible. 


CENTRA._  .  JLATION 

CHILDREN'S  ROOM 


-^16